1
Rita Rogers
REACHING FOR THE CHILDREN
The amazing autobiography of a Romany medium who has brought comfort to hundreds of bereaved parents. Gifted with the Romany psychic powers, Rita Rogers struggled for a long time to avoid the knowledge it brought – until she encountered the first of many bereaved parents. It was then that her true vocation revealed itself, and she dedicated herself to helping to heal their grief by specialising in "spirit children”.
First edition 1990
E
————————————————————————————
2
Rita Rogers
FROM ONE WORLD TO ANOTHER
Understanding the extraordinary gifts and life work of one of Britain's most respected mediums. This book explores the strands of Rita Rogers’s extraordinary life and her own philosophy of the spirit world, with first-hand accounts of remarkable encounters. Many of these are deeply moving, although Rita’s inimitable personality also brings more than a touch of humour to some of these most astonishing true-life experiences.
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
3
Stephen O’Brien
VISIONS OF ANOTHER WORLD
Phantom heads hammering on a door in the dead of night: "The Spirit World was calling" and Stephen O'Brien had to accept the remarkable powers which brought him Visions of Another World. An autobiography of one of Britain's most famous mediums.
First edition 1989
E
————————————————————————————
4
Stephen O'Brien
VOICES FROM HEAVEN
Stephen shares more of his incredible adventures and psychic experiences. Reunions for the bereaved. Startling messages from famous deceased such as Marilyn Monroe and Lord Olivier. Transported back in time and given glimpses of the future. Plus fascinating accounts of his many journeys into the spirit world itself.
First edition 1991
E
————————————————————————————
5
Stephen O'Brien
IN TOUCH WITH ETERNITY
A book packed with information, comfort and joy he brings to thousands of followers on his nationwide tours and media appearances. Through his acclaimed psychic powers and out-of-body experiences he answers many questions and reveals what life is really like on the other side.
First edition 1992
E
————————————————————————————
6
Stephen O'Brien
ANGELS BY MY SIDE
Stephen O'Brien provides impressive evidence of the survival of the soul beyond death. He also shares with us timeless wisdom from the "silent sentinels" who watch over us and unveils fascinating glimpses into mankind's future.
First edition 1994
E
————————————————————————————
7
Stephen O'Brien
A GIFT OF GOLDEN LIGHT
Stephen recalls his exciting psychic apprenticeship. He strives to perfect his extraordinary spiritual skills that leads him to bring happiness, comfort and hope to millions of people.
First edition 1995
E
————————————————————————————
8
Jess Stearn
EDGAR CAYCE THE SLEEPING PROPHET
The Edgar Cayce story is one of the most compelling in inspirational literature. For more than forty years the "Sleeping Prophet" closed his eyes, entered an altered state of consciousness and spoke to the very heart and spirit of mankind on subjects such as health, healing, dreams, meditation and reincarnation.
First edition 1967
D
————————————————————————————
9
Mary Ellen Carter
EDGAR CAYCE ON PROPHESY
This remarkable book includes hundreds of predictions on domestic, international, psychological and scientific affairs. Told mainly in Cayce's own words this is an informative and illuminating guide which every student of world affairs, science and parapsychology will want to read.
First edition 1972
C
————————————————————————————
10
Robert C Smith
EDGAR CAYCE ON REMEMBERING YOUR PAST LIVES
A new breakthrough work which will help you get in touch with, and benefit from, your former lifetimes and gain important insights into who you truly are today.
First edition 1989
D
————————————————————————————
11
Dr Harmon H Bro
EDGAR CAYCE ON DREAMS
This books reveals Cayce's revolutionary psychic perceptions on what dreams mean and how to interpret them.
First edition 1989
C
————————————————————————————
12
Doris Agee
EDGAR CAYCE ON ESP
This book opens up a bewildering area of human "extrasensory perception" capacities. The remarkable topics covered include out-of-body travel, clairvoyance, auras, telepathy, precognition, dreams and personal psychic development.
First edition 1989
D
————————————————————————————
13
Howard Murphet
SAI BABA - MAN OF MIRACLES
The story of India's God Man who has raised a great deal of interest the world over. This book deals mainly with Sai Baba's background - his birth, childhood and early life. The response to this book was staggering.
First edition 1978
D
————————————————————————————
14
Howard Murphet
SAI BABA - AVATAR
Continuing on from "Man of Miracles" this book seeks to explain the profound subject of Sai Baba, his path and the spiritual truths that he manifests. It also gives accounts of the personal experiences of many who have benefited from his spiritual strength.
First edition 1978
E
————————————————————————————
15
Peggy Mason Ron Laing
SATHYA SAI BABA - THE EMBODIMENT OF LOVE
The authors were asked to gather together under one cover the various articles written and published by them in connection with their love and experience of Sai Baba including their pilgrimage to India in 1980 which proved to be the most inspiring and overwhelming event of their lives.
First edition 1982
I
————————————————————————————
16
D M A Leggett M G Payne
A FORGOTTEN TRUTH
With calm appraisal the authors - two eminent academics - consider the fact of man's material existence being subordinate to his spiritual. The forgotten truth which they seek to uncover is that of serial existence - reincarnation in its little-understood form.
First edition 1986
J
————————————————————————————
17
M W Tester
HOW TO BE HEALTHY, WEALTHY AND WISE
A "do-it-yourself" manual to life, written in a simple, easy to read style. This book shows you how to get and keep healthy, demonstrates how to become successful and wealthy and gives practical advice that can be applied to every problem every day. A book that will surprise.
First edition 1972
F
————————————————————————————
18
Elsie H Salmon
NEW KEY TO HEALING
A handbook written by world-renowned healer Mrs Salmon, after her healing tour of the British Isles in 1953.
First edition 1954
B
————————————————————————————
19
Peter Spink
BEYOND BELIEF
Beyond Belief is for everyone who is seeking a God they can know and experience directly. Written in the form of a journey, this book directs you towards a dimension within yourself where such a God is to be found. Meditation techniques and practical advice is given to awaken and cultivate mystical consciousness.
First edition 1996
G
————————————————————————————
20
Ronald Alford
JOYOUS INHERITANCE
Beyond Belief is for everyone who is seeking a God they can know and experience directly. Written in the form of a journey, this book directs you towards a dimension within yourself where such a God is to be found. Meditation techniques and practical advice is given to awaken and cultivate mystical consciousness.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
21
Sir Oliver Lodge Transcribed by Raymond Smith
NOBODY WANTS TO LISTEN - AND YET
The unique mind of Sir Oliver Lodge born in 1851, famous scientist and a psychical researcher reaches back from the world beyond through the transcribed trance sittings of medium Raymond Smith "proving" for those prepared to listen that life does indeed go on.
First edition 1995
F
————————————————————————————
22
Raymond Van de Weyer
THE CALL TO HERESY
"The call to Heresy" offers a radical new reading of Christian history, and of the Christian faith itself. Only by rediscovering the subversive elements in our faith shall we learn how to live and preach the Christian gospel to the modern world.
First edition 1989
C
————————————————————————————
23
Billy Roberts
BENEATH THE WINGS OF ANGELS
This book is a down to earth and often humorous account of Billy's life. Born into a psychic Liverpool family his encounters with the spirit world started at a very early age, guiding him through his earlier age as a rock musician and helping him to emerge from drug addiction. Eventually he accepted the gifts that have made him one of the most remarkable and unconventional mediums in Britain.
First edition 1995
D
————————————————————————————
24
Gena Brealey
THE TWO WORLDS OF HELEN DUNCAN
The last person to be convicted under the inquitous Witchcraft Act. This story of Helen Duncan is told by her daughter Gena. She tells the whole story of her mother's mediumship, her early life, and the deterioration in her health and her ultimate passing, due to, in no small measure, the stress endured as a result of police prosecution and imprisonment.
First edition 1985
I
————————————————————————————
25
Margaret Lillian Hamilton
IS SURVIVAL A FACT?
"Studies of deep-trance automatic scripts and the bearing of intentional actions by the trance personalities on the questions of human survival." This book is a study of trance seances under strictly controlled scientific conditions. Forward by Maurice Barbanell.
First edition 1969
G
————————————————————————————
26
Barbara Garwell
DREAMS THAT COME TRUE
Premonitions have been part of Barbara's life for as long as she can remember. A seventh child of a seventh child. She has had dreams about many of the world's major events before they actually happened.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
27
Paulo Coelho
THE ALCHEMIST
A remarkable tale about the most magical of all journeys: the quest to fulfil one's destiny. The story of Santiago the shepherd boy's search for a worldly treasure as extravagant as any ever found. From his home in Spain to the markets of Tangiers into the Egyptian desert and so to the awaiting Alchemist.
First edition 1988
D
————————————————————————————
28
Maurice Barbanell
POWER OF THE SPIRIT
There can be few within the Spiritualist movement who have not heard of the name of Maurice Barbanell. In 1932 he founded the weekly newspaper "Psychic News" which still promotes knowledge of Spiritualism, spirit healing and survival after death. This book was written when he had 30 years experience in psychic phenomena and tells of some of the highlights of his psychic quest.
First edition 1949
E
————————————————————————————
29
Paul Miller
CAVALCADE OF SPIRIT
Since the advent of modern Spiritualism in far-off 1848 some truly astonishing cases of spirit returns and psychic phenomena have come to the fore. This book is a compilation of psychic stories which make exciting reading. A unique collection of fascinating and evidential accounts for the sceptic and believer alike.
First edition 1943
F
————————————————————————————
30
T Glen Hamilton
INTENTION AND SURVIVAL
This book is a report of the highlights of nearly fourteen years of intensive research and study of various kinds of psychic phenomena - telekinesis, deep trance, automatic writings and materialised forms.
First edition 1942
J
————————————————————————————
31
Kate Thomas
SIGNALS FROM ETERNITY
The autobiography of a 20th Century Mystic. "Is mankind an unfinished evolutionary project with latent faculties ripe for development?" Kate Thomas asserts that he is and that her own spontaneous experiences of seership and expanded states of awareness make her no more than a racial forerunner.
First edition 1984
H
————————————————————————————
32
Sally Jane Danter with Joy Cooke
GUARDIAN ANGELS AROUND MY BED
An autobiography of a brave medium. Sally is in continual acute pain from spinal deformity, by the age of 43 she had undergone 24 major operations and is confined to a wheelchair. Far from wallowing in self-pity she has gone on to give hope, help and survival evidence to people all over the world. A remarkable book about a remarkable medium.
First edition 1992
F
————————————————————————————
33
Peter Green
FOR THE LOVE OF PEGGY
Peggy and Peter Green had what can only be described as an idyllic marriage. In this volume Peter tells the moving story of their marriage and Peggy's fight against cancer. It is guaranteed to make you laugh and cry. In Peter's words "There is no death. Deep within I know one day Peggy and I will be joyously reunited beyond the veil".
First edition 1985
C
————————————————————————————
34
Henry Thomas Hamblin
LIFE WITHOUT STRAIN
This book consists of a revised reproduction of a series of articles which appeared in "The Science of Thought Review" 1939, 1940 under the caption of Editor's Notes. These lessons or articles, each one forming a link in a chain, were written, therefore under the stress of war, yet, strangely enough they speak of a way of life that is free from all strain and striving, and which might be described as a return to the Edenic Way of life from which man has departed.
First edition 1941
C
————————————————————————————
35
Linda Metcalf
WIDENING TRAILS
A story of enemy fighter pilots doing battle over the skies of Germany, and then ...
First edition 1954
C
————————————————————————————
36
Hope Price
ANGELS
Do angels really exist or are they just a myth? The author has gathered together the testimonies of hundreds of rational people to whom angels have miraculously appeared.
First edition 1993
D
————————————————————————————
37
Reginald Omez
PHYSICAL PHENOMENA
A very detailed book on the study of Physical Phenomena. This book has been translated from the French by Renee Haynes and is Volume 36 of the "Twentieth Century Encyclopedia of Catholicism" under section III The Nature of Man.
First edition 1958
G
————————————————————————————
38
Gertrude Clendenning
THE SEARCH
The writer has a moving and graphic story to relate of the psychic and spiritual quest on which she and her husband embarked. The results were startling, because of the communications they received in their home circle. They began with a ouija board but the process of communication developed until the blindfolded sensitive, in semi-trance, was describing remarkable clairvoyant visions and repeating long messages, often profound in nature, which appeared on a screen visible only to him.
First edition 1968
F
————————————————————————————
39
Winifred Graham
MORE LETTERS FROM HEAVEN
Messages from the unseen world given in automatic writing to Winifred Graham by her father Robert George Graham. Her previous book "Letters from Heaven" was published in 1923.
First edition 1943
C
————————————————————————————
40
Doris Collins
A WOMAN OF SPIRIT
Doris Collins is one of the most gifted healers and clairvoyants of our time, and in this extraordinary autobiography she provides overwhelming evidence of the power of psychic phenomena.
First edition 1983
Hardback: K - P’back: C
————————————————————————————
41
Doris Collins
THE POWER WITHIN
The success of her first book A Woman of Spirit resulted in her being asked to demonstrate clarvoyance and healing throughout Britain, and also in Australia. Never before has a psychic made such extensive personal appearances, and tape-recordings were made of nearly all her meetings. The evidence of the tapes is remarkable. Doris Collins is an ordinary woman with an astonishing gift that she feels compelled to share with the world.
First edition 1986
Hardback: J - P’back: C
————————————————————————————
42
Doris Collins
POSITIVE FORCES
Think positive! That's Doris Collins' philosophy of life, whether working or playing. And this book proves it. Packed with personal insights and accounts of the paranormal, Positive Forces is sure to astonish, intrigue and - ultimately - to open your minds.
First edition 1990
C
————————————————————————————
43
Anthony Borgia
LIFE IN THE WORLD UNSEEN
This book gives one of the most comprehensive accounts ever of what follows physical death. Received through the clairaudient mediumship of Anthony Borgia, the communicator was an old friend, Monsignor Robert Hugh Benson, son of a former Archbishop of Canterbury. In this volume he covers such subjects as Homes of Rest, Halls of Learning, spirit world flowers and soil, recreation, the children's sphere and occupations along with a host of other vital topics. This book is recommended as the first one to read in the series.
First edition 1954
H
————————————————————————————
44
Anthony Borgia
FACTS
Continuing the theological theme, this volume examines such issues as prayer, spirit guides and justice. "Man upon earth" says the communicator, "was never meant to be cut off from the spirit world. If the whole of the earth world were to become psychically developed, the earth-plane would become a very different place".
First edition 1946
E
————————————————————————————
45
Anthony Borgia
MORE LIGHT
In More Light the scripts take a theological theme with especial references to the creeds and so called miracles. "Death" says Monsignor Benson, "is not an opponent or an energy; it is a natural process, the operation of a natural law. The physical body is the only part of man that is perishable".
First edition 1947
E
————————————————————————————
46
Anthony Borgia
HEAVEN AND EARTH
"The realms of light teem with colour ... The trees, the flowers, the grass, the very soil in which these grow and thrive, the water, whether it be of sea, river or lake, are revelations of colour in every shade, blend and tint. The water is sparkling clear, the light is bright and beautiful. The clothes we wear feel exquisite to the touch."
First edition 1948
E
————————————————————————————
47
Jenny Cockell
YESTERDAY'S CHILDREN
For as long as she can remember, Jenny Cockell has known that she has lived before. She has memories of living as Mary, a young Irish woman, who died over 20 years before Jenny was born. Her constant dream-memory is of Mary dying, alone and desperately worried at the thought of leaving her children behind. When Jenny's own children are born she goes in search of her lost family.
First edition 1993
F
————————————————————————————
48
Jenny Cockell
PAST LIVES, FUTURE LIVES
In Jenny's latest book, she shares with us some of her past lives and her experience and understanding of the period between lives. She has also been able to see herself in future lifetimes and has researched the probability of these experiences.
First edition 1996
F
————————————————————————————
49
Lawrence Temple
THE SHINING BROTHER
A new classic work which describes a series of communications from St Francis of Assisi to the author. Of the original edition, Psychic News reported: "The evidence is interwoven with such skill and wisdom that together it makes the book one of the best in all the great literature of Spiritualism".
First edition 1941
E
————————————————————————————
50
Stewart Edward White
THE BETTY BOOK
In the author's own words "This book is the record, condensed, of the excursions of `Betty', a psychic intimately known to me and of absolute integrity, into the world of `other-consciousness' and of communications received by her from forces which I have ventured to call `the invisibles'. These trance excursions began in 1919 until 1936.
First edition 1937
G
————————————————————————————
51
William Blackwell
BEYOND THE PHYSICAL HORIZON
A book which follows the author's earlier, well received book At my Side. It is a book written in the immediate after years of World War II.
First edition 1947
C
————————————————————————————
52
Charles Graves
THE LEGEND OF LINDA MARTELL
It is a fact that in Guernsey, a child called Linda Martell was almost unknown to the general public, "curing" many hundreds of people some of whom were regarded by the medical profession as incurable. Nearly 1000 people attended her funeral in 1961 when she died whilst barely 5 years old. What is the true story of this phenomenal child?
First edition 1968
E
————————————————————————————
53
Louise L Hay
YOU CAN HEAL YOUR LIFE
Louise Hay offers practical steps for dissolving both the fears and causations of diseases and shares her first hand experiences about healing - including how she cured herself after having been diagnosed as being terminally ill with cancer. "An excellent book for restructuring one's life and finding self-esteem and self-love."
First edition 1984
G
————————————————————————————
54
R K Posthumus
RETURN TO SIMPLICITY
The book urges the elimination of superstition and a return to the simple truths. It is known that man will accept superstition in preference to truth, but there are those who have a desire to be free; those who wish to follow a life based on common sense, reason and fact. The seeker is advised to resort to self-analysis, which will make it possible for him to seek his true self and to clarify his relationship to the whole.
First edition 1986
C
————————————————————————————
55
John H Remmers
THE GREAT REALITY
When John Remmers' young son died, the world collapsed around him. He and his wife Emily suffered the deep anguish which only bereaved parents can know. But their "dead" boy was determined to make himself known from his new environment, to prove he was still very much alive.
First edition 1967
D
————————————————————————————
56
H R Plastow
THE UNFINISHED STORY
Astounding encounters with the supernatural which started when the author was ten years old, and spanning 50 years, including meeting a humorous spirit, healing and apparitions.
First edition 1985
J
————————————————————————————
57
His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupa
THE SCIENCE OF SELF-REALIZATION
This book opens up the secret of the self within, nature and the universe, and the Supreme Self within and without. Here the world's most distinguished teacher of the science of self-realization talks about meditating and practising yoga in the modern age, gaining liberation from the law of Karma, achieving super consciousness, and much more.
First edition 1977
J
————————————————————————————
58
Winifred Moyes
QUESTIONS YOU MAY BE ASKED
People in many parts of the world have read the addresses by Zodiac ever since The Greater World was founded in 1928, and in Great Britain nearly 600 friends received them in typewritten form for years before the paper was started. Many have expressed the hope that a summary of the teaching embodied in the addresses might be published. This task was undertaken by Winifred Moyes.
First edition 1946
F
————————————————————————————
59
Ursula Roberts
HINTS ON MEDIUMISTIC DEVELOPMENT
An invaluable early book by Ursula Roberts on developing mediumship. "People who feel they have some potential mediumship will wish to know how to set about training and strengthening their powers. It is to such people I am offering simple advice in this booklet which is the result of a life-time spent in studying mediumship."
First edition Twelfth reprint
B
————————————————————————————
60
Ursula Roberts
WISDOM OF RAMADAHN
In this thought-provoking volume appear the answers to countless questions put to a spirit sage regarding the mysteries of life both here and in the spirit world. The spirit guide is called Ramadahn who has claimed incarnations in both Egypt and India, who speaks through his entranced medium Ursula Roberts.
First edition 1985
E
————————————————————————————
61
Burning Sand through Mrs Louie Hill
MANS DESIRES AND FULFILMENTS
An early spiritual book of the teachings given by Burning Sand, a great Spiritual Being, through his medium Mrs Louie Hill. "Read and read again and yet again what is written herein; - and read to understand with your true, inner being the tremendous message which it has been our high privilege to transmit as instruments of the Spirit" - as said in the introduction by Charles W Rafferty.
First edition 1948
F
————————————————————————————
62
Estelle Roberts
FIFTY YEARS A MEDIUM
Spiritualism owes much to Estelle Roberts. She has long been remembered as the most versatile medium of her time. A medium who could fill the Royal Albert Hall by providing astounding survival evidence. This book is her amazing autobiography.
First edition 1959
D
————————————————————————————
63
A.W. Austin
HOME CIRCLE
The happenings at Hannen Swaffer's home circle have been reported in the Spiritualist and secular press all over the world. It was described as the most famous of all home circles in Spiritualism. This circle was started in the years between the two Great Wars, and this book describes some of its happenings.
First edition 1940
E
————————————————————————————
64
Victoria Stevenson
LOVE AFTER DEATH
When her husband Bob died, suddenly and tragically, Victoria Stevenson was stricken with grief. But then she found she was able to communicate with Bob -and he with her - and she learnt that her grief had prevented his early attempts at communication being successful.
First edition 1980
B
————————————————————————————
65
Rosalind Cattanach
NAN MACKENZIE - HEALER AND MEDIUM
A few weeks before her 96th birthday, Maurice Barbanell, founder Editor of Psychic News wrote in the forward to this book, "In the Spiritualist firmament, Nan Mackenzie is one of its brightest stars". She has had a life dedicated to healing both professionally and spiritually. Through her spirit guide Running Water she achieves successes after the best medical skills have failed.
First edition 1978
C
————————————————————————————
66
Leslie Flint
VOICES IN THE DARK
"I think I can safely say I am the most tested medium this country has ever produced ... I have been boxed up, tied up, sealed up, gagged, bound and held, and still the voices have come to speak their message of life eternal." So says medium Leslie Flint in this compelling autobiography which tells of his astonishing independent direct voice gift, a gift which has brought him not only fame and acclaim, but occasionally heartache and hardship. (see also 780)
First edition 1971
G
————————————————————————————
67
David Serlin
HIGHWAY TO HEALING
This book is the remarkable but true story of how one man Leonard Serlin became a healer and how his life and the lives of those around him were transformed by this extraordinary gift. Illustrated by many dramatic and moving case histories we follow Leonard's 'journey of healing' from its earliest beginnings to the present day. We meet some of the people who have been healed and share their remarkable experiences.
First edition 1992
H
————————————————————————————
68
Andrew Mackenzie
RIDDLE OF THE FUTURE
Andrew Mackenzie has made a careful collection of spontaneous cases of precognition ranging in scale from events in personal life such as foreknowledge of injury to a child, the reappearance after many years of an old friend, or the death of a relative, to premonitions of national disaster such as the sinking of the Titanic and the Aberfan tragedy. These cases form an impressive body of evidence that paranormal precognition does occur and call into question the generally held theory of linear time with its strict divisions into past, present and future.
First edition 1974
I
————————————————————————————
69
Bob Sachs
THE COMPLETE GUIDE TO NINE STAR KI
Nine Star Ki is a straighforward yet profound astrological system for understanding ourselves and our relationships with others, as well as for defining our strengths and weaknesses in all areas of life. Although ancient in origin, Nine Star Ki is a system which is exceptionally well suited for use in the modern world.
First edition 1992
G
————————————————————————————
70
Deepak Chopra MD
AGELESS BODY, TIMELESS MIND
Contrary to our traditional notions of ageing, we can learn to direct the way our bodies metabolize time. Deepak Chopra combines mind/body medicine with current antiaging research to show why and how the effects of aging are largely preventable. He gives the reader tools to create new perceptions of aging, techniques for harnessing the power of awareness and practical steps to experience timelessness. In these ways we can take control of the way we age and fulfill the promise of Ageless Body, Timeless Mind.
First edition 1993
N
————————————————————————————
71
Michael Bentine
DOORS OF THE MIND
"The doors of the many mansions of the mind open both ways. They can let you enter other states of consciousness - or they can allow something or someone to enter yours. You should open these doors with care and caution - but, first, you must know which doors should be left unopened." - Michael Bentine
First edition 1984
K
————————————————————————————
72
Iris Thomas
MY SON LIVES
This book is a true story written by a mother about the passing of her son. It is a story providing hope for the future. From the depths of grief and despair it tells how the family came to know without a doubt that there is life after death.
First edition 1996
C
————————————————————————————
73
Ra Bonewitz
THE COSMIC CRYSTAL SPIRAL
Combining his knowledge as a professional geologist with his gifts as a mystic, Ra Bonewitz takes us on a cosmic journey from the beginnings of the Universe and life on Earth to our own genesis and ultimate destiny. He explains how the energy system which is the human body contains all the characteristics of the Universe itself and shows how man and the Cosmos are following a common evolutionary path.
First edition 1986
D
————————————————————————————
74
Roger Whitby
GATEWAY
Roger Whitby, an intelligent 'all rounder' and lover of the English Lake District, died in 1963 aged 22 years. "Many feel for a while the invisible presence of those they have lost. To others it is an impossible fantasy, to be dismissed by the rational mind. Roger's mother, over a course of years, found this sense of presence developing into a telepathic rapport which enabled her to record many vivid impressions of his continuing feelings and thoughts" so wrote Paul Beard author of Survival of Death in the forward to this remarkable question and answer book between mother and son.
First edition 1979
C
————————————————————————————
75
Margery Eyre
THE RAINBOW OF LIFE
In these lessons, which she received by inner attunement, Margery's teacher is Altmar, a high priest. Readers of her earlier books will know that Margery had regular communication with discarnate friends throughout the greater part of her life. Altmar introduced himself towards the end. His teaching on the true significance of the human aura, and her capacity to apply it, may be accounted the culmination of an arduous lifelong training in serving-by-being.
First edition 1982
C
————————————————————————————
76
Arthur Ford - in collaboration with Margueritte
NOTHING SO STRANGE
The autobiography of Arthur Ford. A man whose psychic gifts have taken him into many countries among people of all walks of life - scientists and churchmen, royalty and ordinary men and women. He tells why he believes everybody has psychic endowment and how they can learn to use it.
First edition 1966
G
————————————————————————————
77
Ian Wilson
LIFE AFTER DEATH
An intelligent and fascinating study of the greatest mystery of them all. Ian Wilson has assembled all the hard evidence for a revelatory, informed and persuasive argument for life after death. His fascinating study begins with a history of attitudes to death and presents an overview of the various phenomena which suggest the survival of something after death - near death experiences, ghosts, premonitions of intimates' deaths - linking these for a truly fresh insight into the mystery of life after death.
First edition 1977
D
————————————————————————————
78
Smith and Taylor
LIGHT IN OUR DARKNESS
An early written book on Spirit communications given through the mediumship of Mrs Osborne Leonard in trance to W.S. Montgomery Smith and by Ouija board writings jointly received by Mrs Ellinor M. Taylor and W.S. Montgomery Smith. The forward has been written by Barbara McKenzie - Hon. President, British College of Psychic Science.
First edition 1936
E
————————————————————————————
79
Carl Wickland
THIRTY YEARS AMONG THE DEAD
In this early, in-depth book Carl Wickland wrote in his introduction: "In offering this volume to the public, there is no desire to promulgate any ism or cult, but to present the records and deductions of thirty years experimental research in the science of normal and abnormal psychology, as the same pertains to the obscure problems of a life hereafter and its relation to human affairs, which all thinking minds must recognize as being of utmost importance."
First edition 1924
L
————————————————————————————
80
George Chapman as told to Roy Stemman
SURGEON FROM ANOTHER WORLD
This book tells of the remarkable partnership between the eminent surgeon William Lang, who died in 1937, and the trance medium George Chapman, through which Dr Lang has continued to heal the sick for over 40 years. A highly recommended enthralling read.
First edition 1978
F
————————————————————————————
81
Matthew Manning
THE LINK
The book tells of the extraordinary gifts of a teenage psychic. Matthew describes his first psychic experience, the development of his powers and the discovery and use of automatic writing to channel his energies to more creative work.
First edition 1974
I
————————————————————————————
82
Major Ripley Webb MC
A MEANING TO LIFE
A gem of a spiritual book, written in 1944. A thought provoking book full of spiritual philosophy and teachings for a world tormented by war.
First edition 1946
E
————————————————————————————
83
Joseph Wylder
PSYCHIC PETS
Joseph Wylder (a nom-de-plume for a well known scientist) has studied the sixth sense of animals for two decades, collecting an astounding dossier of extraordinary incidents, e.g. the goose who warned of an air raid, Thomas Hardy's terrier who predicted the death of a well-loved friend, Strongheart, the famous sheepdog, who forecast impending disaster and Lucy, the canary, who knew that a tragic telegram was on the way.
First edition 1980
B
————————————————————————————
84
Hilda M Davison
COMMUNICATION KEYS
An encyclopaedia of spiritual knowledge which makes an easy reference source for all those questions that investigators raise, ranging from survival evidence to esoteric, scientific and psychological reasoning.
First edition No date
G
————————————————————————————
85
Elizabeth Baxandall and Doris Illingworth
ELLIE AND THE SPIRIT CHILDREN
This is the second book published containing scripts received by "controlled writing" which is when the pen and the hand of the person in this world are taken over by souls (spirits) who write in their own style of handwriting, that which they wish to convey. A fuller explanation is in their first book Out of the Blue (book 86). Ellie (Eliveras) is a great soul whose mission is to find and care for children as they pass from this world and in the book she gives a vivid detailed account of her work in both worlds. The children all eagerly volunteered to tell their stories - including, in some cases, pre-birth as well as life, death and after death. They wanted to make known the continuity of life so as to comfort many bereaved parents. They are of various nationalities and religions but worked hard to write understandably. (see also 515)
First edition No date
D
————————————————————————————
86
Elizabeth Baxandall and Doris Illingworth
OUT OF THE BLUE
When Elizabeth Baxandall was chosen by those in the Spirit World to receive automatic writing, almost the first instruction was to 'Think Blue', to make it easier for Spirit to approach. Out of the blue came information and instruction with a request to publish their words in a book. Here in this book are excerpts compiled from their early writings. The Authors are Spirits - Keith, who patiently opened the channel and practised to make perfect, giving an account of his passing in the Indian Mutiny - David, who is more advanced and was able to bring through much that Mankind should learn about, and Ewen, who went to the trouble of having a re-run of his lives, from 2000 B.C. to World War II, so that an authentic illustration of the fact of re-birth could be put at the disposal of Earth Souls. Their words were faithfully recorded through the hand of Elizabeth Baxandall and carefully edited by Doris Illingworth, who sat with Elizabeth throughout. Together they present this booklet to the public for the benefit of enquiring minds everywhere.
First edition 1986
D
————————————————————————————
87
William T Stead through Madame Hyver
COMMUNICATION WITH THE NEXT WORLD
Helpful information on communicating with the next world. A no nonsense book explaining the right and wrong methods. Packed with guidance for mediums and communicators, this book was transcribed through a French medium from William.T.Stead two years after he perished on the Titanic.
First edition No date
C
————————————————————————————
88
Robert Cull
MORE TO LIFE THAN THIS
Jean Cull's psychic gifts have already astonished thousands of people. She has experienced paranormal phenomena since the age of eleven, when a next door neighbour, who had committed suicide a few days earlier, appeared at the foot of her bed. Her powers lay dormant for many years, until reawakened by an emotional family crisis. This is the extraordinary story of that reawakening as told by her husband Bob - at first highly sceptical, now her staunchest supporter.
First edition 1987
Hardback: H - P/back: C
————————————————————————————
89
Kahlil Gibran
THE PROPHET
The work of Kahlil Gibran, poet and philosopher, has been translated into more than twenty languages and his drawings and paintings have been exhibited in the great capitals of the world. The Prophet is his most magical work, illustrated with his own drawings that are both enchanting and haunting.
First edition 1926
C
————————————————————————————
90
Dion Fortune
THROUGH THE GATES OF DEATH
This book, first written in 1930, explains the stages in the natural process of dying that every departing soul passes through from this world to the next. This handbook has proved to be an invaluable aid and comfort to all confronted with bereavement, whatever their situation; whether seeking to do what is best for a departed loved one or to widen their own perception to bridge the mysteries between life and death.
First edition 1930
E
————————————————————————————
91
Dion Fortune
PSYCHIC SELF DEFENCE
For the first time a professed Occultist explains how to detect psychic attacks and provides detailed instructions for defence against them.
First edition 1957
G
————————————————————————————
92
Doris Stokes
VOICES IN MY EAR
The autobiography of Doris Stokes. It tells the story of how she came to realise her amazing gifts. As a child she often saw things others couldn't. During the War she was officially informed her husband had been killed. At the height of her grief she was visited by her long-dead father and told her husband was alive and would return. But joy turned to grief when her father reappeared to warn of the impending death of her healthy baby son. Both predictions came true.
First edition 1980
D
————————————————————————————
93
Doris Stokes
MORE VOICES IN MY EAR
After the first book of Voices in my Ear, Doris Stokes writes again of her psychic powers as a medium. She tells how she helped the family of one of the Yorkshire Ripper victims, enabled the late actor Peter Finch to communicate with his wife, and brought hope to the parents of young children who have disappeared in strange circumstances all over the world. She also writes of her experiences in Ireland, Canada, America, Australia and New Zealand.
First edition 1981
D
————————————————————————————
94
Doris Stokes
INNOCENT VOICES IN MY EAR
In Innocent Voices in my Ear, Doris tells of her special relationship with children and her psychic communications with children of every age; from the heroic young men of the Falklands War to the 16 year old hostage of a ruthless gunman and the tragic stars who died too young: John Lennon, Marc Bolan and Richard Beckinsale.
First edition 1983
D
————————————————————————————
95
Doris Stokes
A HOST OF VOICES
In 1980 the first part of Doris Stokes' autobiography was published and became a best seller. Her success and popularity has grown as a medium. So now in A Host of Voices she offers us a share in her hectic demanding lifestyle, including how she often rubs shoulders and shares her stage with celebrities such as Henry Kelly and Danny La Rue; how she set aside her preconceptions to visit Ronnie Kray in Broadmoor and bring him encouragement through contact with his beloved mother.
First edition 1984
D
————————————————————————————
96
Doris Stokes
WHISPERING VOICES
In Whispering Voices, Doris Stokes' fifth book, she tells us of the extraordinary, sometimes amusing and often moving situations she has found herself in; of how her gift has brought her into contact with household names such as Princess Anne, Freddie Starr and the late Alan Lake; of how she made contact with tragic Moors murder victim, Lesley Ann Downey, through her mother; of her involvement in the making of a TV documentary; and, most importantly, of the people she meets and helps daily.
First edition 1985
D
————————————————————————————
97
Doris Stokes
VOICES OF LOVE
Voices of Love continues her remarkable story. Now a well-known medium and media figure. In this book she tells how she helped stars like Elvis Presley and actor Gary Holton from Auf Wiedersehen Pet who died so tragically. We also learn of her close friendship with Coronation Street star Julie Goodyear.
First edition 1986
D
————————————————————————————
98
Doris Stokes
JOYFUL VOICES
In Joyful Voices, her seventh book which she completed before passing over, we follow her progress from one packed theatre to another. We learn of the comfort she gave to the families of the Zeebrugge ferry disaster, of her conversations with Pat Phoenix the day after she died, and of the private sittings she gave to ordinary people when she herself was not well, and share in the happiness caused by her messages from the other side.
First edition 1987
D
————————————————————————————
99
Linda Dearsley
A TRIBUTE TO DORIS STOKES
Doris Stokes was probably the world's most famous medium. She brought comfort and joy to millions of people. This book is a collection of tributes from some of her countless fans. Also included in this moving book are many previously untold stories of Doris and her extraordinary gift, as a complete picture emerges of 'the lady with voices in her ear'. This is a tribute to Doris Stokes - a special mark of respect for a special person.
First edition 1988
C
————————————————————————————
100
Doris Stokes
VOICES
This unique collection includes two best selling books: Voices in my Ear and More Voices in my Ear, in which Doris Stokes shared her remarkable experiences with readers throughout the world. She was one of the world's most celebrated mediums and during her lifetime she brought joy, comfort and fascination to thousands of people.
First edition 1998
H
————————————————————————————
101
Julie Chimes
A STRANGER IN PARADISE
One cold March morning a young woman lay dying of multiple stab-wounds on her own driveway. She came through the nightmare that followed, laughing. This book describes what happened in graphic and mesmerising detail, and with startling clarity. This is a multi-faceted real-life drama: a story of crime due to mental illness: a story of survival; the battle to regain physical and mental well-being. Unforgettably she describes what it feels like to die, and then, unforeseeably, to live to tell the tale. It is, ultimately, the story of a spiritual awakening. * This book contains strong language.
First edition 1995
L
————————————————————————————
102
Alan H House
SIXTY YEARS A SPIRITUALIST
A fascinating account of the author's experience with many aspects of spiritualism including spiritual rescue work, out-of-body experiences, received teachings, healing, psychic art, apports and many other phenomena.
First edition 1995
E
————————————————————————————
103
Jean Bassett
100 YEARS OF NATIONAL SPIRITUALISM
What is the Spiritualist National Union? How and why was it formed? Who were the pioneers? The struggle to come together as a National Organisation is described simply and graphically in this book. The 'Union' is entering a second century of existence; this is the first book devoted to the history of the 'First Hundred Years' wonderfully put together by Jean Bassett in 1989.
First edition 1990
F
————————————————————————————
104
Harry Edwards
THE SCIENCE OF SPIRIT HEALING
An 'early' spiritual book by Harry Edwards. "Here for the first time is given an explanation of the manner of the performance of spirit healing and of the forces and agencies employed. The scope of the survey embraces the whole realm of unorthodox healing. From this survey emerge definite conclusions which form the basis for the explanations.
First edition No date
E
————————————————————————————
105
Harry Edwards
A GUIDE FOR THE DEVELOPMENT OF MEDIUMSHIP
A lovely little early spiritual booklet by Harry Edwards sharing his experience and wisdom on the development of mediumship.
First edition No date
B
————————————————————————————
106
Harry Edwards
A GUIDE TO SPIRIT HEALING
It was Maurice Barbanell who once said of Harry Edwards that he was the greatest healer the world has seen since the time of Christ, and most certainly with a distinguished healing career spanning over 40 years, no other healer did more to further the cause of spiritual healing than Harry Edwards. In this masterly book all aspects of spiritual healing are covered.
First edition 1950
E
————————————————————————————
107
Margaret Hansford
IT MAKES YOU THINK
Margaret Hansford wrote this inspired book after being in the Spiritual movement for over thirty years. All her experience and wisdom come together in one glorious book which quite simply 'makes you think'.
First edition No Date
C
————————————————————————————
108
Harvey Day
INTO THE UNKNOWN
The author has for many years been a student of and a writer about the occult. During this time he has collected together a great number of authenticated happenings that do not conform to rational explanation. This book contains a selection of these. Such problems as what is time, seeing into the past, the sixth sense, second sight and telepathy. These problems have perplexed mankind from the time he started thinking. This collection provides an absorbing and stimulating book.
First edition No Date
F
————————————————————————————
109
Alan Ross
THE GENUINE JESUS
"The story of Jesus' life from his birth and formative years to his ministry, death and resurrection. Told by Jesus himself in the first person, the story follows the chronology of the Gospels of the New Testament. This book was received through automatic writing in order to reinterpret the Bible and to reveal how the spirit world fits into God's plan of justice for our salvation and happiness."
First edition 1998
C
————————————————————————————
110
Melvin Moore with Paul Perry
CLOSER TO THE LIGHT
A beautiful book dealing with testimonies from children who have had near-death experiences. Presenting astonishing scientific proof from the acknowledged leader in the field of near-death research which may change your views about death and dying for ever.
First edition 1991
H
————————————————————————————
111
Jonathan Cott
THE SEARCH FOR OMM SETY
A compelling story of reincarnation. One woman's 3000-year love affair with an Egyptian Pharaoh. Dorothy Eady was born in Blackheath in 1904. What were conventional Edwardian parents to make of a little child who threw herself at the feet of mummies in the British Museum or who recognised the temple of Abydos in the Children's Encyclopedia and insisted that 'this' was her home? "A haunting, beautifully written, and very convincing account" - Raymond Moody Jr.
First edition 1987
I
————————————————————————————
112
Betty J Eadie
EMBRACED BY THE LIGHT
Betty Eadie died after an operation, but was later to recover. It was during the intervening period of a few hours that she had what has been described as "the most profound and complete near-death experience ever". Her description of her experience in this astonishing book is one of the most convincing arguments for the existence of life after death.
First edition 1992
G
————————————————————————————
113
Betty J Eadie
THE AWAKENING HEART
The Awakening Heart reveals how she has learned to live with the lessons from her near-death experience, expanding on the invaluable knowledge she has received. She addresses many of the concerns that affect us most, by showing us how she has transformed her own life and describing the inspiring revelations and uplifting experiences of the people she has met on her journeys.
First edition 1996
H
————————————————————————————
114
Trixie Allingham
THE RELUCTANT MEDIUM
Since she was four years of age Trixie Allingham remembers seeing people who were invisible to others, and often had premonitions that events and things would happen when she was in her teens. She refused however to acknowledge that she could see and hear people from the other side of life until after the death of her dearly loved husband when so much phenomena occurred at her home that she was compelled to seek guidance and direction as to what to do from a well-known medium.
First edition 1970
D
————————————————————————————
115
Malcolm S Southwood
THE HEALING EXPERIENCE
Malcolm Southwood describes his commonsense approach to spiritual healing and explains why it works. He uses dozens of successful cases from his own practice to illustrate his ideas and cut through the dogma and superstition that surrounds most of the healing world.
First edition 1995
H
————————————————————————————
116
Douglas Arnold and Ronald Wright
PRINCE HAFED'S A NEW SET OF VALUES
"This book has to be the most important communication to come from the spirit world since the days of the Old Testament, and was dictated by Hafed, leader of the Three Wise Men who paid homage to the Christ child in Bethlehem two thousand years ago." A new set of values - Extinction or Survival in the 21st Century?
First edition 1998
H
————————————————————————————
117
Dorothy Kerin
FULFILLING
In her former book The Living Touch, Dorothy Kerin has set forth the astonishing story of her own healing, which she believes took place by the direct act of God, working through Jesus Christ. In Fulfilling she tells not only of herself as healed, but as a healer. Through the same power that healed her, she has been enabled to heal others. Since 1930 she has been at the service of all who sought her aid. She has established nursing homes, organised the staff and collected funds to start and maintain them.
First edition 1952
E
————————————————————————————
118
Grace Cooke
THE NEW MEDIUMSHIP
Grace Cooke was one of the foremost 'sensitives' of her time, well known as the instrument for the beloved teacher White Eagle and as the founder and leader of the White Eagle Lodge. In this course of a very long life of service to the spirit world she has experienced nearly every type of psychic phenomenon. She was therefore well qualified to write about mediumship and does so simply and warmly. She draws from her own experience and gives sound advice for those who would develop their psychic powers wisely and safely.
First edition 1965
D
————————————————————————————
119
Grace Cooke
SUN MEN OF THE AMERICAS
"Try to forget" says White Eagle in this book, "all you have read about savage Indians ... Our ancient Indian brethren were simple at heart, loving and gentle ... men of character and strength of purpose possessing great courage and endurance". This account of the beliefs of the American Indians, which had their origin in ancient wisdom brought to humanity by God-men or Sun-men, includes White Eagle's teaching on living a life in harmony with nature and spirit.
First edition 1975
D
————————————————————————————
120
Jenny Dent
A QUIET MIND COMPANION
Jenny Dent is the grand-daughter of Grace Cooke. Her previous book The Quiet Mind is a little book of sayings which have quietly enabled thousands of people to touch their own wisdom and be 'strong in spirit'. In the present book Jenny shares her own experience in using The Quiet Mind and tells how doing so has enabled her to face life-challenges and use them for her own growth. There are many stories from others about how White Eagle's words have helped and healed in difficult situations.
First edition 1993
E
————————————————————————————
121
White Eagle
MORNING LIGHT
This book describes the purpose of life on earth - how man descended from higher realms into the confined life of incarnation on earth to obtain experience and to achieve in the end, far greater being. The search for the Light, the miracles performed by the great initiates, the secret of health and radiant being, the way of service and brotherhood, the continuation of life in the hereafter, are also dealt with.
First edition 1957
D
————————————————————————————
122
White Eagle
SUNRISE
Sunrise is a book of comfort through knowledge for the bereaved and all who fear death and separation. White Eagle speaking from the world of spirit, describes what happens after death and how we can be reunited in true communion with those who have made the great transition from earthly to spiritual life.
First edition 1958
D
————————————————————————————
123
White Eagle
THE WAY OF THE SUN
One of the features of White Eagle's teaching is the sense he gives us of our life ever unfolding and developing, just as the natural world is an expression of the perpetual creation of God. Here, White Eagle's words have been collected around the model of a complete cycle of the sun, a year. He also explains for us how the great religious festivals enact this natural pattern.
First edition 1982
E
————————————————————————————
124
White Eagle
THE PATH OF THE SOUL
Each human soul is given the opportunity of following a path of spiritual progression and unfoldment and making ready for its journey to happier climes. This journey is called 'The Path', which it should begin to follow in life here and now. It does not begin with incarnation nor end with physical death, but continues onward into the unknown.
First edition 1959
D
————————————————————————————
125
Ralph Waldo Trine
IN TUNE WITH THE INFINITE
An early spiritual book first written in 1897. "Within yourself lies the cause of whatever enters into your life. To come into the full realization of your own awakened interior powers, is to be able to condition your life in exact accord with what you would have it."
First edition 1897
F
————————————————————————————
126
Brother Mandus
THE WONDROUS WAY OF LIFE
Another early written spiritual book full of inspiration teachings written by Brother Mandus who had a World Healing Crusade Sanctuary in Blackpool.
First edition 1956
E
————————————————————————————
127
James Davidson Ross
DOROTHY
Dorothy is a story of miracles - miracles which beyond question have happened in our day and time, and the first was to Dorothy Kerin herself. Doctors had given the girl a matter of hours to live, when suddenly and completely she was restored to health. In a vision it was revealed to Dorothy that God had chosen her to be an instrument of healing which led her to open her first Home of Healing where religion and medicine work hand-in-hand. The Bishop of Coventry described Burrswood as "one of the most astonishing places in this country, a modern Cana of Galilee".
First edition 1958
G
————————————————————————————
128
Dr Robert Crookall
WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU DIE?
Dr Robert Crookall has, over the years with such classic works as The Supreme Adventure, Out-of-the-body Experiences and The Techniques of Astral Projection, presented the public with hundreds of testimonies from people of all walks of life who have experiences which have convinced them of personal survival after bodily death. Through the many test case accounts in this book, Dr Crookall decribed in far greater detail what actually happens at death: the evidence is not only from the still living, but also from the dead through mediumistic communication.
First edition 1978
H
————————————————————————————
129
Allan Barham
STRANGE TO RELATE
Allan Barham is a Church of England clergyman. It is important to remember this when reading the remarkable account of his long and thorough investigation of psychic phenomena and other esoteric subjects. His approach and method of investigation show him to be an open-minded, but far from gullible, researcher. What makes this work particularly attractive is that the author puts into words and into perspective so many explanations and logical conclusions which have so often come to mind, but were rarely expressed in such an articulate and readable style.
First edition 1980
F
————————————————————————————
130
Allan Barham
LIFE UNLIMITED
The chief subject of this book is the possible nature of life beyond death, as suggested by the evidence of psychical experience. The attitude of the Christian Church towards such evidence is also discussed, and one chapter is devoted to the question of whether in fact church teaching reflects what Jesus himself taught. The final chapter is concerned with non-medical healing. A good deal of the book involves the personal experiences of the author, who has spent more than twenty five years in psychical study.
First edition 1982
G
————————————————————————————
131
 Levi
THE AQUARIAN GOSPEL OF JESUS THE CHRIST
This is a unique book, practically a complete record of the words and works of Jesus of Nazareth, from his birth in Bethleham to his ascension from the Mount of Olives some 33 years later. It includes the 18 years not recorded in the new Testament, when Jesus travelled in Tibet, Egypt, India, Persia and Greece, talking with monks and wise men.
First edition 1964
G
————————————————————————————
132
Helen Steiner Rice
SOMEBODY LOVES YOU
Somebody Loves You has been a bestseller all over the world since its first publication in 1978. This glowing collection of verse captures all the eloquence and compassionate spirit of the poet herself, carrying the reader along into the deepest recesses of the author's unquenchable faith. "Somebody loves you more than you know ... And will always be with you wherever you go!"
First edition 1978
F
————————————————————————————
133
Shirley Maclaine
OUT ON A LIMB
In this remarkable and moving story we are invited to accompany world-famous actress Shirley MacLaine on a unique journey - to Stockholm, where she meets a trance channeler whose unusual gift opens the door to her past; to Europe and Hawaii, where a secret (and perhaps fated) affair of the heart unfolds; and finally to Peru, where high in the mountains she has a startling out-of-body experience that clarifies for her the extent of human potential and the understanding that the soul lives forever.
First edition 1983
E
————————————————————————————
134
Dr Paul Brunton
A SEARCH IN SECRET INDIA
"I have titled this book Secret India because it tells of an India which has been hidden from prying eyes for thousands of years, which has kept itself so exclusive that today only its rapidly disappearing remnants are left." So wrote Paul Brunton of the India seen through his eyes in 1934, after years of studying its mystics and mysteries.
First edition 1934
D
————————————————————————————
135
Dr Paul Brunton
A SEARCH IN SECRET EGYPT
Dr Brunton's profound experience and insight into the spiritual mysteries of the East have produced a book which is unique. Its principal fascination revolves around the mysteries of the pyramids; he supports a theory that they were created by emigrant colonists from Atlantis who had command of the elemental spirits.
First edition 1935
D
————————————————————————————
136
Dr Paul Brunton
THE HIDDEN TEACHING BEYOND YOGA
One of the late Dr Paul Brunton's last books in which he suggests that there is a mystic teaching underlying all forms of yoga, and far more profound than any of them. The author explains that there has been in existence in Asia, for many thousands of years, a hidden doctrine which was originally intended for an intellectual elite but for which the world is now ready. In this book Dr Brunton begins the process of revealing this teaching which harmonizes the mysticism of yoga with the deepest insights of modern science.
First edition 1941
J
————————————————————————————
137
John Dickinson Carr
THE LIFE OF SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE
(the man who was Sherlock Holmes)
Many fans in many generations have believed that Sherlock Holmes must have really existed. Indeed he did - but his real name was Arthur Conan Doyle, and in appearance he was Dr Watson. When young Dr Conan Doyle sat down to write a detective story, he put his own mind into his detective and lent his body to his narrator. The author, one of our major detective novelists, working with the Conan Doyle family, has here recreated in all its romantic detail the exciting true story of the man who was Sherlock Holmes.
First edition 1949
F
————————————————————————————
138
Alma Daniel, Timothy Wyllie and Andrew Ramer
ASK YOUR ANGELS
Angels have been with us in every age and culture, and in many religions. This enthralling book vividly chronicles how angels are currently reaching out to every one of us in a totally new way. From historical writings and widespread contemporary experience, the authors show us how we can draw on the pure spiritual power of angels to reconnect with our lost inner selves and to achieve our goals, whether they be better relationships, healing an illness or addiction, or for specific guidance in life.
First edition 1992
L
————————————————————————————
139
Ric A Weinman
HOW TO CHANNEL HEALING ENERGY
Because everything in the universe is made up of energy, healing energy can have a profound effect. The channelling of healing energy takes place when we allow ourselves to become a vehicle, or channel, through which the energy can flow. This energy can cure physical diseases by releasing the stress and long-held emotional traumas that are the root cause of disease. This book is a practical, accessible workbook of creative exercises guiding the reader through three distinct methods of channelling.
First edition 1988
C
————————————————————————————
140
Colin Wilson
THE GIANT BOOK OF THE SUPERNATURAL
From ghosts, poltergeists and precognition to psychic detection, reincarnation, Factor X, alternative earth history and expanded consciousness, this extraordinary collection will give you the full stories from the entire spectrum of the paranormal. Real-life vampires, doppelgangers, elemental theory, witchcraft, magicians and Odic forces are described, analysed and explained, alongside the mysteries of Atlantis, ley lines, standing stones and voodoo curses.
First edition 1991
K
————————————————————————————
141
Alex Tanous with Harvey Ardman
BEYOND COINCIDENCE
Before he was born, even before his parents met, it was foreseen that he would have psychic powers. As a national celebrity, Dr Tanous has made hundreds of predictions, both personal and private, on the radio and television, as well as in the newspapers - all documented and corroborated - and in this book he tells how it all came about - and how 'you' might learn to duplicate some of his extraordinary feats.
First edition 1976
H
————————————————————————————
142
Peter Travis
IN SEARCH OF THE SUPERNATURAL
The author, a Congregational minister, has collected these unusual and meticulously investigated stories of hauntings both from his own researches and from those of friends and acquaintances. A delightful story-teller, he discusses the supernatural in much greater depth than is usual in recent ghost books, and with complete objectivity. Entertaining and absorbing, this is a collection to intrigue believers and sceptics alike.
First edition 1975
H
————————————————————————————
143
V Boveington and A.G.P.Taylor
A PSYCHIC IN THE HOUSE
"Psychic phenomena, by its very nature, lends itself so easily to deception and fraud that there is really only one way to be certain of the genuineness of clairvoyance and telekinesis, and that is to attempt to 'do it yourself'". So it was that towards the end of 1949 a small group of deeply interested but open minded people, well known to each other did just that over a number of years with well rewarding and amazing results. These results are transcribed in detail in this book.
First edition 1967
I
————————————————————————————
144
Bill Schul
THE PSYCHIC FRONTIERS OF MEDICINE
This book deals with the astonishing success of psychic healing. Modern medicine is undergoing a striking revolution. From Acupuncture and biofeedback to psychic healing and Kirlian photography, new methods of treating the sick are astounding medical experts throughout the world.
First edition 1977
D
————————————————————————————
145
James Hillman
THE SOUL'S CODE
Highly accessible and imaginative, The Soul's Code offers a liberating vision of childhood troubles and an exciting approach to themes such as fate and fatalism, character and desire, family influence and freedom, and, most of all, calling - that invisible mystery at the centre of every life that voices the fundamental question, "What is it, in my heart, that I must do, be, and have? And why?" In this brilliant, absorbing work Hillman dares us to believe that we are each meant to be here and that we are needed by the world around us." Publishers Weekly
First edition 1996
F
————————————————————————————
146
Rumy Dastoor
LIFE AND HEREAFTER
"For sane reading in this insane world." "Spiritualism - the study of life hereafter might, according to some, be a bogie of a sick mind. People have spoken thus because of misinformation and lack of understanding. But it is mainly a study of knowing oneself and hence, is considered as the highest philosophy. Philosophy which is always trying to release the soul from the limitations of the body is, in effect, the study of so-called death which is a journey from the mortal to the divine and immutable" - so begins Rumy's amazing maiden book, sent from India.
First edition 1996
C
————————————————————————————
147
Rochelle M Gibler
THE POWER OF MIRACLES
The Power of Miracles examines the truth behind spiritual healing. Do miracles really happen? And if they do, is there undeniable proof? This book sets out to answer both these questions with a definite 'yes'. It profiles many top miracle workers, exploring their philosophies and approach, and details dozens of case histories from around the world, supported by first-hand interviews, of people who are alive today in defiance of medical science.
First edition 1998
J
————————————————————————————
148
Ruth White
WORKING WITH YOUR CHAKRAS
Working with your Chakras is a highly practical and approachable guide to the chakras. Clearly written and easy to use, it brings esoteric chakra knowledge into a Western perspective. It shows how connecting with your chakras enables growth, healing and balance to take place in all areas of your being - physical, mental, emotional and spiritual.
First edition 1993
F
————————————————————————————
149
Cassandra Easom
A COMPLETE GUIDE TO PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT
Over 35 ways to tap into your psychic development. Psychic powers are natural and intuitive. Everyone can develop their psychic potential to help achieve greater awareness and control over their destiny. This book is packed with practical exercises and suggestions. Cassandra Easom is a best selling author and psychic and in this book she leads you simply and safely through a variety of techniques which will literally open up a new dimension for you.
First edition 1997
J
————————————————————————————
150
Dr Brian Weiss
MANY LIVES, MANY MASTERS
Psychiatrist Dr Brian Weiss had been working with Catherine, a young patient, for eighteen months. She was suffering from recurring nightmares and chronic anxiety attacks. When his traditional methods of therapy failed, Dr Weiss turned to hypnosis and was astonished and sceptical when Catherine began recalling past-life traumas which seemed to hold the key to her problems. His scepticism was eroded when Catherine began to channel messages from "the space between lives", which contained remarkable revelations about his own life.
First edition 1988
F
————————————————————————————
151
Dr Brian Weiss
THROUGH TIME INTO HEALING
This book sheds new light on the extraordinary healing potential of past life therapy. Based on his extensive clinical experience, Brian Weiss reveals how he uses regression to past lifetimes to provide the necessary breakthrough to healing mind, body and soul. Using vivid past life case studies he shows how regression therapy can: heal the body by healing the mind, help to overcome problems, bring comfort to the grieving, uncover hidden talents, open the mind to mystical experience. The book shows us how to help ourselves to lead healthy, productive lives, secure in the knowledge that death is not the final word and that the doors to healing and wholeness are inside each one of us.
First edition 1992
F
————————————————————————————
152
Myrna Loftus
A SPIRITUAL APPROACH TO ASTROLOGY
Drawing upon the universal teaching of reincarnation, especially as expressed in Edgar Cayce's work, Myrna Loftus illuminates the karmic patterns reflected in the birth chart. This comprehensive text places astrology within a spiritual context and makes it accessible to beginning students with no prior knowledge of astrology, and to the more advanced student who wants a more specialized work, on the subtler implications of astrological configurations. This book includes a 130-page section on the karmic meaning of planetary aspects.
First edition 1983
L
————————————————————————————
153
Shakti Gawain with Laurel King
LIVING IN THE LIGHT
Living in the Light shows us a new way of life - becoming "a channel for the creative power of the universe". The key is in learning to listen to your intuition, and to act on it at all times, even at the risk of going against old patterns, expectations and belief systems". The rewards are personal fulfilment, aliveness, and creativity, as well as complete transformation of the world around us. This book offers a unique and expansive perspective on what we are and what we have the potential to become.
First edition 1986
F
————————————————————————————
154
G. Abbott
MYSTERIES OF THE TOWER OF LONDON
The Tower of London's past is punctuated by question marks, its history inextricably and, in most cases, inexplicably, intertwined with mystery. Not only does buried treasure await discovery and skeletons plead for identification, but the spirits of the hapless prisoners who died by bullet or blade, suffocation or poison, all cry out for the truth to be revealed, their killers named, the reasons for their cruel deaths exposed. This wonderfully written and well-researched book gives a new dimension to the Tower of London.
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
155
J.A. Brooks
GHOSTS AND WITCHES OF THE COTSWOLDS
A beautifully illustrated, well researched book depicting well-known, and some not so well-known, ghost stories of the Cotswolds.
First edition 1986
F
————————————————————————————
156
Wally Barnes
GHOSTS, MYSTERIES AND LEGENDS OF OLD WARRINGTON
As a small boy in the 1930s, Wally Barnes began to learn about the long history and folk lore of Warrington by listening to old folk in front of their blazing firesides on winter's evenings. In this Book 2, Wally has compiled over forty more fascinating tales of ghosts and mysteries of the town's past as well as glimpses of many of the real characters of Old Warrington
First edition 1990
D
————————————————————————————
157
Jean M. Lee
THE ETERNAL JOURNEY
Traveller: Think of your few short years of life on earth and try to imagine Eternity; then go within yourself and try to imagine what you think is the reason for your life and where you are going. This book is written to make you sit up and take notice - to imagine (if you like) what the Cosmos is all about! During your imaginings you may find that another being will aid you and put thoughts into your mind! For we are all receiving stations! Good and bad thoughts can be received according to our evolution (or wavelength) so surely it is better to understand and be prepared. We alone are personally responsible for our evolution in eternity!
First edition 1995
D
————————————————————————————
158
Ena Twigg with Ruth Hagy Brod
ENA TWIGG: MEDIUM
What lies beyond the grave? For years Ena Twigg has brought her sitters into contact with people long dead. Ena Twigg: Medium is the amazing account of her life, outstanding powers, and numerous encounters with 'the other side'. It was conceived in the response to the many thousands of requests from sitters, would-be sitters and the distressed or simply curious. Her predictions and psychic gifts form a chronicle of psychic experiences which is a landmark in the literature of the occult.
First edition 1973
E
————————————————————————————
159
Ken Akehurst through G.M. Roberts
EVERYONE'S GUIDE TO THE HEREAFTER
When the time comes for us to pass over, one of several things happen. You are either met by someone known to you, assuming your passing is normal, or, if not, then by someone who is appointed to do so. Do not worry about this for, whichever way it happens, it will seem perfectly all right at the time. Thus opens the simple, sincere and direct book given to G.M. Roberts through automatic writing from Ken Akehurst, the blind medium who passed to the Higher Life on 28 July 1978.
First edition 1985
D
————————————————————————————
160
Paul Beard
SURVIVAL OF DEATH
Many psychical researchers consider that severe difficulties exist in obtaining conclusive evidence of our continuing existence after death. But when this book was first published in 1966 Paul Beard was accorded high praise for the analytical detachment with which he discussed the evidence for and against. Such a careful and honest assessment presented many problems especially as the same evidence must be viewed, considered and weighed so differently from the two sides. With great clarity the author indicates the way by which the reader can make his own decision.
First edition 1966
H
————————————————————————————
161
James Byrne and John Sutton
THE PSYCHIC WORLD OF JAMES BYRNE
This book tells the amazing story of this international medium, whose astounding gifts have brought him major success. Born into a nightmare world ruled by his drunken, violent father, James Byrne endured years of cruelty and suffering. But when his father passed on, he returned to spirit to seek the forgiveness of his teenage son. From that day forth, James began to recognize and develop his psychic powers, eventually becoming one of the youngest ever demonstrators within the Spiritualist Church.
First edition 1993
D
————————————————————————————
162
Sylvia Barbanell
WHEN A CHILD DIES
" ... in God's great Kingdom there is no death and all continue to live in far better conditions in a world which is richer and sweeter than anything you have ever dreamed. Do not sorrow for the child. Know that an all-loving God has given angels to protect her or him and the child will, in fullness of time, be reunited with you" - Silver Birch. This book presents evidence for survival after death including communications from children who have passed to the spirit world. A great comfort for bereaved parents.
First edition 1942
F
————————————————————————————
163
Jacob Boehme translated by John Sparrow
MYSTERIUM MAGNUM - Volume 1
or an Exposition of the First Book of Moses called Genesis concerning: The Manifestation or Revelation of The Divine Word through the Three Principles of the Divine Essence; also of the Original of the World and the Creation. Wherein the Kingdom of Nature and the Kingdom of Grace are Expounded. For the better understanding of the Old and New Testament, and what Adam and Christ are, also how Man should consider and may know himself in the Light of Nature, and what he is, and wherein his Temporal, and Eternal Life, consist.
First edition 1623
Q
————————————————————————————
164
Carol Gino
THEN AN ANGEL CAME
They were a three-generation Italian-American family steeped in traditional values. Carol Gino's old-world father was a stern disciplinarian who loved opera and polka; her mother, a shy housewife who lived for her family; while Carol herself had made a spiritual journey away from her Catholic roots. But nothing in the Gino family's past could ever have prepared them for the tragedy that would change all their lives forever. This is a family's true story of loss and renewal.
First edition 1997
L
————————————————————————————
165
Robert Almeder
DEATH AND PERSONAL SURVIVAL
Robert Almeder presents the evidence for Life after Death. An excellent, well written, well researched book. "A thoughtful and informed response to the usual superficial dismissals of the evidence within the academic community ... Almeder understands the issues and has studied the evidence closely" - Stephen E. Braude, University of Maryland, Baltimore County.
First edition 1992
I
————————————————————————————
166
Professor Robert Kasterbaum
IS THERE LIFE AFTER DEATH?
One of America's most distinguished clinical psychologists Robert Kasterbaum has spent years working in the field of death and bereavement. Both eminently qualified and personally motivated, his experiences have increasingly drawn him to this most timeless of questions. In a fascinating examination of both classic cases and all the latest evidence, he casts the reader in the role of juror as he alternately adopts the stance of advocate and then critic to assess the case for and against an afterlife.
First edition 1984
F
————————————————————————————
167
Adriana Rocha and Kristi Jorde
A CHILD OF ETERNITY
A gripping, powerfully told story of a very special child trapped inside a body she cannot always control. When she was four years old, Adri was diagnosed as being autistic. This book tells the story of how, suddenly, Adri starts to communicate with her mother, using a breakthrough technique called Facilitated Communication. An extraordinary dialogue follows. Adri, wise beyond her years, reveals to her amazed mother her knowledge of past lives, spiritual masters and divine love. Against impossible odds, this girl brings us a message from God, a message the world desperately needs to hear.
First edition 1995
K
————————————————————————————
168
W. Alexander Wheeler
THE PROPHETIC REVELATIONS OF PAUL SOLOMON
Paul Solomon could see into the future, and he came to sound a warning that the time for change in human conduct is at hand. This book reveals the profound spiritual meaning of these 'last times' in which we live. The message of his prophesies is clear - unless we dedicate ourselves to a new age of global unity, devastating events foreseen by the 'Source' will come to pass.
First edition 1994
I
————————————————————————————
169
Robert Scutch
JOURNEY WITHOUT DISTANCE
This is the long awaited book that recounts the inspirational story of how A Course in Miracles came to be. A Course in Miracles is a three-volume set of books, a self-study course designed to help change one's perceptions. It was taken down over a seven-year period by Dr Helen Schucman, a highly respected psychologist, who heard a 'voice' dictating the material to her. This is a book that will be eagerly read not only by those who are familiar with the Course, but by all who are fascinated by an extra-ordinary true story. [See also book no. 230
First edition 1984
F
————————————————————————————
170
Rut Bjorkman
SPIRITUAL EVOLUTION
The purpose of creation is the radiation of the Divine Power from which it is made. We are alive because in the creaturely world we are subject to this emanation of Eternal Life, and because we participate in God by way of the constant inflowing of His Power into all of surrounding life. We breathe in this Power and we touch it in living things. We partake of this Divine Power in our food, and are thus in God and He in us - but we do not recognise that. We seek God outside His creation and do not find him. We fail to become impelled and swept off our feet by the Divinity of this creation ...
First edition 1988
D
————————————————————————————
171
Ch'an Master Sheng- yen
COMPLETE ENLIGHTENMENT
Complete Enlightenment is the first authorative translation and commentary on The Sutra of Complete Enlightenment, a central text that shaped the development of East Asian Buddhism and Ch'an (Z'en). Thich Nhat Hanh explains in his Foreword that The Sutra of Complete Enlightenment is considered to be a transcription of actual discussions between the Buddha and twelve enlightened beings (bodhisattuas). These bodhisattuas questioned the Buddha on all aspects of living spiritual practice thus becoming our representatives in that great assembly, so that the readers can experience first-hand these engaging dialogues.
First edition 1997
L
————————————————————————————
172
Sylvia Browne
ADVENTURES OF A PSYCHIC
The fascinating and inspiring true-life story of one of America's most successful clairvoyants. Sylvia recounts her captivating life as a clairvoyant, telling of her earliest readings as a young child in Kansas City, and of her first contact with 'Francine' her spirit guide. In engrossing detail, Sylvia tells how her gift has assisted police departments in their search for missing children and dangerous criminals - and how her predictions of deaths, plane crashes and momentous world events were sometimes heeded -or tragically ignored.
First edition 1990
H
————————————————————————————
173
David Darling
AFTER LIFE
In search of Cosmic Consciousness. Does human consciousness survive death? Can the universe itself be said to have a 'soul'? In seeking answers to these profound questions which have preoccupied philosophers and scientists for so many centuries, David Darling treads an exhilarating path through a great diversity of disciplines and world-views. Quantum mechanics, cosmology, anthropology and the latest developments in neurology are all important threads drawn into the weave of this most eloquent and inspiring exploration of the mind.
First edition 1995
F
————————————————————————————
174
Aiko Gibo
FINDING YOUR GUARDIAN SPIRIT
Now revealed for the first time to the Western world: the secrets of life after death according to Japan's most popular psychic, Aiko Gibo. Mrs Gibo's remarkable ability to communicate with the spirits of the dead has made her a revered figure to an ever-growing number of Japanese who feel a spiritual vacuum in their lives. Her message is simple and universal: we must never underestimate the importance of maintaining human relationships, even with those who have passed on into the afterlife.
First edition 1992
I
————————————————————————————
175
Annie Kirkwood
MARY'S MESSAGE TO THE WORLD
In 1987, an extraordinary thing happened to Annie Kirkwood, a retired nurse living quietly in a Dallas suburb. In her mind she began to sense the presence of the Virgin Mary, entrusting to her messages of vital importance to the world. Annie Kirkwood protested that she was not the right choice, but Mary insisted that she had chosen Annie deliberately; as a sincere seeker of spiritual truth who could be trusted to transmit her teaching in plain language to ordinary people.
First edition 1991
I
————————————————————————————
176
Joseph Gallenberger Phd
BROTHERS FOREVER
When his beloved elder brother Peter committed suicide, the author, a psychotherapist, was forced to deal with his overwhelming grief and guilt over this family tragedy. Although able to relieve his emotional trauma, Dr Gallenberger could not answer the ultimate questions that arise from the death of a loved one. Thus began his search for an after life where his brother continued to exist. A profound and moving account of love and life that survives death.
First edition 1996
F
————————————————————————————
177
Tress Connor and Alan Connor
STEP INTO MY WORLD
Step into my world is an open and honest account of the well known medium Tress Connor. You will learn how Tress developed her gifts as a psychic and explore her wondrous world of experiences and stories. You can also share her innermost emotions, joyous, sad and occasionally hilarious. In the pages of this book you will find beautiful poetry, given by spirit, and self development exercises to help you change your life.
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
178
Cherie Sutherland PhD
REBORN IN THE LIGHT
Recent best sellers such as Embraced by the Light have conclusively documented the reality of near-death experiences. Now this astonishing and revealing book takes us one step further by examining the profound after effects of the near-death phenomenon and what survivors have to teach us about life. Sociologist, Cherie Sutherland, whose own near-death experience led her to three years of in-depth study, has collected the testimony of dozens of people from all walks of life who have died and been 'reborn'. These new pioneers speak of enhanced self-esteem, a renewed sense of purpose, and a deepening compassion that has changed their lives.
First edition 1992
D
————————————————————————————
179
Ann Walker
HEAVEN CAN COME LATER
The autobiography of Britain's most remarkable medium. It tells the moving story of a young girl born to a violent alcholic father who abused both her and her mother. She became addicted to tranquillizers and it seemed her life was on an irreversible slide, then when she was at her lowest, her most suicidal, she began to hear voices. Though she didn't realise it immediately these were her first encounters with her friend in the spirit world, White Arrow, who from then on would guide her through her darkest hours to a greater understanding of spiritual reality and to happiness.
First edition 1989
C
————————————————————————————
180
Ann Walker
LITTLE ONE
Twelve years ago her spirit guide, White Arrow, showed her seven very simple symbols. He directed her to send these childlike drawings to spiritual elders from a native American tribe in Montana. In 1991, at the invitation of these Indians, she embarked on a journey that was to see her participation in ceremonies that no other white person has ever witnessed, and to have her recognised by the Indians as a medicine woman. The elders of the tribe went on to reveal to her the meaning of the symbols and to over turn her beliefs about life and the planet.
First edition 1994
D
————————————————————————————
181
Richard craze
ASTRAL PROJECTION
For thousands of years people have wondered if it is possible for the soul or spirit to leave the body at will - so-called 'astral projection'. In this beginner's guide, Richard Craze describes the traditional techniques used to achieve astral projection in a way that is simple and practical, so that everyone can try them. He also explores out-of-the-body experiences (OOBEs) and near-death experiences (NDEs) and looks at the history of astral projection and its cultural significance.
First edition 1996
C
————————————————————————————
182
Richard Bach
RUNNING FROM SAFETY
Fifty years ago, Richard Bach made a promise to himself to one day come back through time and teach himself everything he had learned from life. This pledge is forgotten until the day when, mid air in his paraglider, Richard suddenly meets nine-year-old Dickie Bach, who expects the promise to be kept. In this intimate adventure of mind and heart, Richard sets out to show Dickie the things that matter and finds his teaching doesn't go as planned. This is a book that supplies surprising answers to old questions: Who are we? What do we want to do with our lives? And why aren't we doing it? Must we be the victim of circumstance instead of its master? How do we learn to love!
First edition 1994
H
————————————————————————————
183
M Scott Peck
IN SEARCH OF STONES
On the surface this is the story of a three-week trip through the British countryside that Dr Peck took with his wife Lily - looking for the megalithic stones that became an obsession for them. But the search for stones is a search for meaning and romance and, ultimately, an exploration of our own life journey. In search of stones is a beautiful book of spirituality and quest, faith and mystery, and the most intimate book to come from one of our most distinguished thinkers. Dr Peck said of this book that it is "the closest thing to an autobiography I will ever write".
First edition 1993
G
————————————————————————————
184
Alan E Crossley
A JOURNEY OF PSYCHIC DISCOVERY
One man's unparalleled 50-year exploration of Spiritualism and psychic phenomena. A Journey of Psychic Discovery is a fascinating illustrated book which includes details of physical phenomena, spiritual healing and various other aspects of psychic activity taken from a private publication by the author written in 1974 entitled The Enigma of Psychic Phenomena.
First edition 1983
F
————————————————————————————
185
Dolores Ashcroft-Nowicki
THE NEW BOOK OF THE DEAD
The Tibetan Book of the Dead and The Egyptian Book of the Dead have fascinated and inspired generations of Westerners looking for sense and significance in the mysteries of life and death. These ancient scriptures laid out elaborate rituals and explanations of death, often exotic, but sometimes alien to our own experience. The New Book of the Dead is a modern version of this ancient wisdom, written specifically for Westerners. It is a detailed, fully illustrated guide for dealing with death and bereavement. It describes rites of preparation - such as the ritual cutting of the silver cord, instructions for the preparation of the body, saying goodbye and letting go of the physical realm.
First edition 1992
E
————————————————————————————
186
Sanaya Roman
SPIRITUAL GROWTH
Spiritual Growth teaches you how to 'be' your Higher Self in your everyday life, create a vision of your higher purpose, and manifest what you want rapidly and easily. You will learn to work with light for healing and growth, to connect with the Universal Mind for enhanced creativity, and to link with the Higher Will to carry out your higher purpose. These easy-to-learn processes and meditation exercises taught by Orin, a wise and gentle spirit teacher, have helped thousands to take a quantum leap, accelerate their spiritual growth, and live their lives with more joy, harmony, peace and love.
First edition 1989
G
————————————————————————————
187
Rama - Dr Frederick Lenz
SURFING THE HIMALAYAS
Often the strangest adventures are true. When a snowboarder arrives in Nepal, his bizarre encounter with an elderly Tibetan Buddhist monk is destined to alter the course of his life. High on a Himalayan mountainside he is drawn to the wisdom of the charismatic monk's words. It is the first of many meetings which will initiate him into the innermost secrets of enlightenment. His teacher is the master - Fwap Sam-Dup, whose meeting with the Westerner was long-ago foretold by his own master. The revelations which follow will change his life forever.
First edition 1995
D
————————————————————————————
188
Filippo Liverziani
LIFE, DEATH AND CONSCIOUSNESS
Out-of-body experiences enable us to discover our soul and to assert its autonomy from the physical body. This makes it possible to pursue a new experimental approach to the issue of life after death, which up to now Western philosophy has confronted in too abstract a manner. A step forward has been made by the pre-death experiences of people who have reached the threshold of death yet returned, and are able to tell us what they have experienced and seen: one could define it as a glimpse of another dimension.
First edition 1991
G
————————————————————————————
189
Hugh Lynn Cayce
VENTURE INWARD
For those who desire a safe pathway into their inner selves, this classic book abut psychic development is required reading. Written by the late Hugh Lynn Cayce, elder son of psychic Edgar Cayce, this book begins with the story of the 'sleeping prophet' and his clairvoyant gift, which helped so many people. In later sections Hugh Lynn delves into different doorways to the unconscious, including mediumship and hypnosis, among many others.
First edition 1964
G
————————————————————————————
190
Peter F. Baker
VALLEY OF THE SHADOW
"This is the true summary of a period in our lives between 1968 to 1991 when my wife and I were engaged in the rescue of lost souls on an unprecedented scale and method. In the conventional method lost souls are brought to a circle comprising of one or two mediums and after instruction as to their state are hopefully sent on their way to enlightenment. In our situation my wife travelled astrally while in trance, left her body and personally contacted those that were in need of help." So writes Peter Baker in this amazing book of his family's rescue work with earth-bound spirits.
First edition 1994
F
————————————————————————————
191
Silver Birch Edited by Anne Dooley
GUIDANCE FROM SILVER BIRCH
More words of wisdom from Silver Birch, the Indian guide of Maurice Barbanell - the first editor of Psychic News. "In presenting to readers old and new this further selection of Silver Birch teachings, which are contained in the pages that follow, may I express the modest hope that no single one of you will close its pages without some solace or food for fruitful reflection in your own pilgramage along the roadway of life."
First edition 1966
F
————————————————————————————
192
Betty Shine
MIND TO MIND
Betty Shine tells her story. It is cheerful, down-to-earth and full of humour. It reveals how she became aware of her gifts and how she has used her experiences of mind and energy to help others. Illustrated with a wide variety of examples and case histories, this is a uniquely helpful and practical book by a woman whose powers have been a comfort and an inspiration to countless numbers of people.
First edition 1989
D
————————————————————————————
193
Betty Shine
MIND MAGIC
Since her first book Mind to Mind was published and her reputation has grown, it has become impossible for Betty to treat personally the thousands of people who look to her for help. So it is as a natural extension to her talks, lectures and private consultations that she has written Mind Magic, a self-help guide that will enable everyone to experience the benefits of mind energy and healing - for themselves and for the good of others. At the core of Mind Magic is a series of exercises and projects devised, tried and tested by Betty herself.
First edition 1991
D
————————————————————————————
194
Betty Shine
MIND WAVES
In Mind Waves, the third and final Mind book, Betty explores the waves which we all project and which invade everything around us. By providing simple, practical exercises, and by sharing with us personal anecdotes, experiences and feelings, she helps us gain the awareness needed to utilize mind waves in a positive manner. From that point, with a truer understanding of our fears and emotions, we can enhance our own lives and the lives of those about us.
First edition 1993
D
————————————————————————————
195
Betty Shine
MY LIFE AS A MEDIUM
Betty Shine has been a world famous medium for over twenty years and is highly respected for her remarkable powers and healing skills. Her extraordinary gifts have touched many hearts and inspired the lives of thousands of people from all walks of life. Yet, in spite of being guided by spirit voices from the age of two, Betty Shine admits she was initially reluctant to accept her personal destiny. During a life that has included a career as an opera singer, she has experienced astral travel, a wide range of phenomena, and gained deep insight into the near-death experience. This is her compelling story. (Audio Tape - D)
First edition 1996
E
————————————————————————————
196
A. Reader Edited by Lee W. Bailey and Jenny Yates
THE NEAR DEATH EXPERIENCE
This is the most up-to-date and comprehensive survey of near-death studies. It gathers together remarkable representative cases of near-death experiences, and surveys the lively interdisciplinary research debating ways to interpret this challenging phenomenon from biological, psychological, philosophical, and religious viewpoints.
First edition 1996
N
————————————————————————————
197
Paco Rabanne
HAS THE COUNTDOWN BEGUN?
Paco Rabanne, the world-famous couturier, is also a visionary who has come in his latest incarnation to warn us of our impending fate and remind us of the doom that was foretold by Ezekiel and St John of the Apocalypse, by Nostradamus, Mother Shipton and many others. All speak of a reign of terror, of plague, fire and a rain of blood, of the human race bringing upon itself the final judgement for its excesses, its selfishness and evil ways. "My aim", says the author, "is not to inspire terror, but to reveal the dangers that threaten our future ... what we must do is to restore the balance between materialism and spirituality, between the body and soul". In this book he shows us the way.
First edition 1993
J
————————————————————————————
198
Paco Rabanne
JOURNEY
Paco Rabanne is an internationally renowned master of style and fashion. His designs and fragrances have kept him at the forefront of fashion for many years. Yet even within the hustle and bustle of a world in which people are only as good as their last collection, he has found time to stop and think and question his reasons for working and living. It will appeal to those intrigued and fascinated by how a master of fashion creates, as well as those seeking a deeper meaning to life.
First edition 1997
I
————————————————————————————
199
Jostein Gaardner
THE SOLITAIRE MYSTERY
A boy and his father on a journey from Norway to Greece, in search of the boy's mother. A dwarf who gives the boy a magnifying glass, and a baker who gives him a bun. A miniature book that tells the story of a sailor shipwrecked on a desert island in the year 1790. A pack of playing cards with a life of their own. A Joker, who looks too deeply and too much. These are the ingredients in this fascinating story-within-a-story, in which fantasy and reality, the present and past, are brilliantly mixed. Structured in 52 chapters like a pack of cards that are shuffled together and fall into place at the very end, it is a rich, teasing book that throws up endless questions about the way the world works and why we are here.
First edition 1990
L
————————————————————————————
200
Shepherd Hoodwin
THE JOURNEY OF YOUR SOUL
Shepherd Hoodwin has given us one of the best books to date about the phenomenon of channeling. In particular, he has given us a meticulous presentation of the information channeled from the source known as Michael, which is especially interesting. As with the Edgar Cayce and Seth material before it, a whole subculture has grown up around Michael and their teachings in the last 13 years, represented by at least a dozen books on the subject, which tells us how did you become who you are? Why are you here? Where are you going? Discover the big picture of your life through the Michael teachings.
First edition 1995
M
————————————————————————————
201
David Icke
THE ROBOTS REBELLION
We live in a world which is increasingly dominated by revolutionary new technology but, according to author and lecturer, David Icke, it is we who are the robots. In his strongest book to date, Icke reveals the alarming extent to which people of all nations have allowed themselves to be programmed by the ideas fed to them by those in power. Fearlessly, he tears down the veils of hypocrisy, built up for generations by the corrupt forces of Church, State, science and commerce - and reveals the true pathos of the human condition beneath. The world's unwilling robots have it within themselves to rise up -and take control of their own exciting destiny.
First edition 1994
J
————————————————————————————
202
 Franchezzo transcribed by A. Farnese
A WANDERER IN THE SPIRIT LANDS
This classic was given to the author by a spirit author, who was one of the several spirits who inspired him to write down for them their experiences in the spirit world.
First edition 1896
H
————————————————————————————
203
Anthony Duncan
THE SWORD IN THE SUN
Here is the record of a remarkable conversation between an angel and a rather surprised Christian priest. This wise and often humorous dialogue is notable for its insight into several esoteric subjects including the Qabalistic Tree of Life, the inner order of angels and elementals, reincarnation and the evolution of consciousness. It is above all a book about the power of Divine Love - the great unifying energy in the universe - that joins us in brotherhood with angels, elementals and indeed all the living orders of Creation under the Resurrected and Ascended Christ.
First edition 1997
G
————————————————————————————
204
Mary Summer Rain
DREAMWALKER
What is a Dreamwalker? They are the rare few who, as Mary Summer describes them, are "led by the spirit", have "shed the yoke of desire and self want", and have discarded the need for material gain and all evidence of negative thought. Without any personal goals, they travel the path of knowledge and go where the spirit of truth leads them.
First edition 1988
G
————————————————————————————
205
Laurie Nadel with Judy Haims and Robert Stempson
SIXTH SENSE
Do you ever get that gut feeling that something isn't right and later have your fears confirmed? Or find yourself thinking about someone just before they give you a call? If so, you may be more in touch with your intuition than you realise. But are you making full use of your intuitive powers? This book will show you how to identify, value and trust your intuition in order to revolutionise every aspect of your life. Sixth sense is written by eminent journalist Laurie Nadel and two pioneers in the field of whole-brain research and creativity training.
First edition 1990
F
————————————————————————————
206
Brother Mandus
THE DIVINE AWAKENING
This remarkable book comes from the pen of a man who suddenly paused in life and accepted the Divine Plan. In a moment of Divine Awakening, he severed his ties with the material world and offered himself to the Lord come what may. In this new book, Brother Mandus tells of his fascinating adventures round the world, of the physical and spiritual healings he witnessed among those he met and of his healing sanctuary in Blackpool.
First edition 1961
G
————————————————————————————
207
Pat Rodegast and Judith Stanton
EMMANUEL'S BOOK
A manual for living comfortably in the cosmos. Here is the revealing underground classic, a work that stands beside the 'Seth' books as a delighted and invaluable guide to our inner spirit and our outer world. Emmanuel speaks to us through Pat Rodegast and shares his wisdom and insights on all aspects of life. Beautifully written and illustrated, Emmanuel's Book is to be treasured, enjoyed and passed on to a friend.
First edition 1985
F
————————————————————————————
208
Ray Stanford
FATIMA PROPHECY
Fatima, Portugal 1917: A luminous Apparition of the Virgin Mary appeared to three peasant children and delivered a prophecy that would change the world. The Divine Lady's message of warning for mankind was entrusted to the simple peasant girl Lucia, who delivered the prophecy to the Church's hierarchy. Millions have waited half a century to hear the prophecies which were not divulged when the College of Cardinals convened in 1960. Years later across the ocean, a small group met in prayerful devotion to the Fatima miracle - and the results were astonishing. A psychic in their midst, Ray Stanford, channeled a series of revelations so alarming that the group understood the Church's secretive desperation.
First edition 1987
D
————————————————————————————
209
Lobsang Rampa
THE THIRD EYE
The autobiography of a Tibetan lama. Lobsang Rampa is just seven years old when the oracles prophesy a monastic life ahead. And so he leaves home to enter Chakpori Lamasery, an order as yet untouched by the Chinese invasion. There, under the great masters, he learns the mystic arts of the centuries. Above all, he experiences the highest honour of a Tibetan's life, the opening of the third eye, and so enables us to share his clairvoyant vision of a magical world.
First edition 1956
D
————————————————————————————
210
Lobsang Rampa
WISDOM OF THE ANCIENTS
Wisdom of the Ancients is indeed a suitable title for this fascinating book. The larger part of it consists of a Dictionary of the Occult, and Dr Rampa has called upon his great knowledge and experience to explain fully and very comprehensibly many of the mysteries of the hidden world. Following the dictionary are four supplements on: Breathing, Stones, Foodstuffs and Exercises.
First edition 1965
C
————————————————————————————
211
Lobsang Rampa
THE HERMIT
A young monk had come to the cave of the old, blind hermit to learn something of his wisdom. "When I was young", the hermit told him, "I had many painful experiences. I left our great city of Lhasa and wandered blind in the wilderness. Starving, ill and unconscious, I was taken I know not where and instructed in preparation for this day. When my knowledge has passed to you my life's work is ended and I can go in peace to the Heavenly Fields." An hour later the young man was sitting before the elder, listening to a story that was as enthralling as it was strange ...
First edition 1971
C
————————————————————————————
212
Joel Martin and Patricia Romanowski
WE DON'T DIE - GEORGE ANDERSON'S CONVERSATIONS WIT
The author of this book was once a sceptic. By 1980 popular late-night radio personality Joel Martin had made headlines by exposing several psychic hoaxes. So when Patty, a young production assistant on his show, begged him to meet the renowned channeller, George Anderson, Martin warned her "I'll expose him as a phony in a minute". "Just see him once" Patty pleaded. And Martin did. And that was just the beginning ...
First edition 1988
D
————————————————————————————
213
His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
THE PATH OF PERFECTION
The Path of Perfection explains the highest standard for human beings, the practice of the science of self-realization. The author has been acclaimed by scholars as the greatest exponent of the Indian spiritual tradition. This book probes deeply the nature of consciousness, meditation, karma, death and reincarnation. He prescribes a simple process to purify the mind and elevate the consciousness, which not only assures readers inner peace, but the power to change the chaotic trend of modern society.
First edition 1979
D
————————————————————————————
214
Neale Donald Walsch
CONVERSATIONS WITH GOD - BOOK 1
Suppose you could ask God the most puzzling questions about existence - questions about love and faith, life and death, good and evil. Suppose God provided clear, understandable answers. It happened to Neale Donald Walsch. Walsch was experiencing a low point in his life when he decided to write a letter to God, venting his frustrations. What he did not expect was a response. As he finished his letter, he was moved to continue writing - and out came these extraordinary answers to his questions.
First edition 1995
D
————————————————————————————
215
Philippe Labro
DARK TUNNEL, WHITE LIGHT
Philippe Labro, a successful middle-aged writer, lies in a Paris hospital suffering from a mysterious ailment that is slowly strangling him. Visitors file into his room and stand in a line against the white wall in front of his bed. With eager faces and open smiles, they look down at him tethered to his respirator. He sees his aged father, his first lover, a close friend - without exception they are the faces of all those he has loved deeply. But they are dead now. A voice out of nowhere invites him to enter the long dark tunnel now before him. He is overcome with longing.
First edition 1997
I
————————————————————————————
216
Peter Fenwick and Elizabeth Fenwick
THE TRUTH IN THE LIGHT
Dr Fenwick is Britain's leading clinical authority on the near-death experience and President of The International Association for Near-Death Studies in the UK. With access to an unparalleled database of over 300 first hand accounts, scientist and neuropsychiatrist Dr Peter Fenwick, working in association with his wife Elizabeth, provides the most informed and compelling analysis yet written of the near-death experience and shows that at the heart of this phenomenon there lies a tantalising and inexplicable core.
First edition 1995
F
————————————————————————————
217
Janet Lee Mitchell Ph.D
CONSCIOUS EVOLUTION
We are now faced with environmental, social and economic demands beyond anything human beings have ever experienced in the past. But a revolution in thought is occurring. Humankind is now on the brink of an evolutionary leap in consciousness that will change the way we think, the way we act towards each other and the very fabric of life as we know it. Once we can accept the spiritual dimension of our existence and explore the treasures of our inner space, Janet Lee Mitchell shows us how we will be able to release the vast potential inherent in all of us, and regain our human spirit and greatness.
First edition 1989
D
————————————————————————————
218
Elsa Barker
LETTERS FROM A LIVING DEAD MAN
An illuminating early spiritual book describing life in the spirit world. This very detailed information was given to a well known author whilst in Paris from a lawyer acquaintance who had very recently 'died' in America. His initial contact to her was made through automatic writings which started days before she officially learnt of his death by letter.
First edition 1914
K
————————————————————————————
219
Sylvia Barbanell
WHEN YOUR ANIMAL DIES
Do animals live after death? This question, which has been asked thousands of times by people who were devoted to their animal friends, is answered in this book. Here you will find conclusive evidence that the pet you loved still lives. Read how these creatures have returned after death and given proof of their identity to the owners they worshipped.
First edition 1940
F
————————————————————————————
220
Mark L Prophet and Elizabeth Close Prophet
THE LOST TEACHING S OF JESUS – 1
These authors prove that many of Jesus' original teachings on Karma and Reincarnation are missing. They show that the New Testament records only a fragment of what Jesus taught. And that what was written down was tampered with by numerous editors. Or suppressed by 'guardians of the faith'. The Prophets fill in the gaps with a bold reconstruction of the essence of Jesus' message. They unfold the lost teachings Jesus gave in public to the multitudes and in secret to his closest disciples. And they answer questions that have puzzled readers of the Bible for centuries.
First edition 1986
E
————————————————————————————
221
Mark L Prophet and Elizabeth Clare Prophet
THE LOST TEACHINGS OF JESUS – 2
In Book 1 of The Lost Teachings of Jesus the authors demonstrate that many of Jesus' original teachings were lost. In Book 2 they go one step further. They show how early churchmen - aided and abetted by the Roman emperors Constantine and Justinian - distorted Jesus' true teachings. And robbed you of what he wanted you to know about the power of your own inner Christ. this book recaptures the heart of his message - that you, like Jesus, can reconnect with your Divine Source to realize your full potential.
First edition 1986
E
————————————————————————————
222
Mark L Prophet and Elizabeth Clare Prophet
THE LOST TEACHINGS OF JESUS – 3
In Book 3, the Prophets reveal Jesus' lost teaching on how you can move beyond yesterday's awareness and achievements - and take control of the circumstances of your life - by realizing more of your higher self every day. And they tell the stories of seven saints and mystics who not only reached for but accomplished the goal of self-transcendence. By exploring their unique paths to spiritual mastery, you will find comfort, inspiration and invaluable keys for your own walk with God.
First edition 1988
E
————————————————————————————
223
Mark L Prophet and Elizabeth Clare Prophet
THE LOST TEACHINGS OF JESUS – 4
How to contact your inner source and access your unlimited potential and find the God within. In this fourth volume of their landmark series, the Prophets show you how to put the teachings of Jesus into action to meet the challenges of life in the 1990s and beyond. And they share effective techniques you can use to access the creative power of your Real Self.
First edition 1986
E
————————————————————————————
224
Ann Petrie
YOUR PSYCHIC WORLD A-Z
Everyone is psychic. Everyone has the ability to develop extra sensory perception, but few know what to do with it. Taking examples from everyday life, this book looks at the efficiency of your energy and your love, and presents a whole new perspective on the psychic world. It explains 'why' certain unusual or uncanny situations occur and how to handle them in ways most beneficial to you and those around you.
First edition 1984
D
————————————————————————————
225
Raymond Moody MD with Paul Perry
REUNIONS
Dr Raymond Moody was the first medical doctor to investigate the near-death experience and establish its scientific legitimacy. Now, twenty years after the publication of his ground-breaking classic Life After Life, Dr Moody presents the fruit of his latest research into the fascinating field of living people's contacts with apparitions of the dead. Whether a projection of the subconscious mind or a proof of life after death, Dr Moody's stunning findings promise to launch an entire field of research and offer comfort to bereaved people all over the world.
First edition 1993
D
————————————————————————————
226
Richard Lazarus
THE CASE AGAINST DEATH
Do you believe in ghosts? If your answer is no, perhaps you should ask another question: Do you believe in other people? For it is largely through the testimonies of those who claim to have been reincarnated, had out-of-body experiences, visions, spiritual contact, been possessed or housed a poltergeist that we must form an opinion of whether or not we believe in immortality. The author guarantees that after reading this book you will never think the same way about the subject again.
First edition 1993
E
————————————————————————————
227
Damian Thompson
THE END OF TIME
As the year 2000 approaches, the world is witnessing a disturbing resurgence of apocalyptic belief. In Latin America and the Far East, millions of people are converting every year to a fundamentalist Protestantism which teaches that the Second Coming is at hand. Across the globe apparitions of the Virgin Mary prophesy the collapse of evil and the triumph of the Papacy before the dawn of the Millennium. In the Texas desert and the Tokyo subway, apocalyptic believers have already resorted to violence, raising the spectre of worldwide millennium panic as hundreds of cults await the end of time.
First edition 1996
L
————————————————————————————
228
C.G. Jung
MEMORIES, DREAMS, REFLECTIONS
Until the end of his long life, Jung steadfastly refused to attempt the autobiography which his friends and disciples urged him to write and his admirers throughout the world hoped for from him. The result, helped by his friend and assistant of many years, Aniela Jaffe, is a unique memoir of the inner life of a great and original genius.
First edition 1961
D
————————————————————————————
229
Richard Andrews and Paul Schellenberger
THE TOMB OF GOD
The Body of Jesus and the solution to a 2000 year old mystery. It began as an intriguing piece of puzzle-solving and ended with the discovery of the greatest secret of all. Dissatisfied with the explanations of previous researchers, the authors applied mathematical logic to the enduring mystery of Rennes-le-Chateau and the 'treasure' alleged to be buried there. They were sceptical. They assumed the enigma would wither under such scrutiny. It did not.
First edition 1996
Q
————————————————————————————
230
Foundation for Inner Peace 
A COURSE IN MIRACLES
"This is a course in Miracles" were the first soundless words mentally dictated to Helen Schucman and transcribed by William Thetford, Professors of Medical Psychology in New York City. This was the beginnings of a concise course which took seven years to complete. The course is arranged throughout as a teaching device comprising of three parts: a Text, a Workbook for Students and a Manual for Teachers. The purpose of the book is to provide a way in which some people will be able to find their own Internal Teacher.
First edition 1996
Q
————————————————————————————
231
Harry R. Moody and David Carroll
THE FIVE STAGES OF THE SOUL
In midlife many of us, regardless of our wordly success, feel that life is not giving us what we want. But when we come to analyse what it is that we 'do' want, we are not sure. The confidence and idealism that carried us through the first half of our lives often gives way to emptiness and confusion as we get older. This is the first book to explore the specific stages of spiritual awakening that we go through as we age - from midlife crisis and the search for inner purpose - to the true happiness and fulfilment that can be achieved once we find the path to spiritual wholeness.
First edition 1997
K
————————————————————————————
232
Deshung Rinpoche translated by Jared Rhoton
THE THREE LEVELS OF SPIRITUAL PERCEPTION
In this accessible guide, Deshung Rinpoche explains the 'Lam-dre', or 'Path with its Result', system of meditation, which has been special to the Sakya tradition, one of the four major branches of Tibetan Buddhism, for over a thousand years. According to Lam-dre teachings, there are three main stages or levels of perception on the spiritual path: the perception of ordinary beings, the vision experienced by those who have begun meditation practice, and the pure vision of those who have attained enlightenment. These three levels are ultimately shown to be inseparable.
First edition 1995
P
————————————————————————————
233
 Anonymous
PAST ERAS AWAKEN - 3 Volumes in 1
Krishna, Nahome, Cassandra, Mary of Magdala. These books contain facets of the high points and turning-points in the history of humanity. Their purpose is not limited to historical research, but goes beyond such findings. The accounts are free from all the additions of subsequent influences pertaining to power and geopolitics, thus making it possible to understand the events of that time in the context of their origin and course of development. The actual content of the books is the spiritual development of mankind in times past, as received and portrayed by human beings called for the purpose.
First edition 1997
K
————————————————————————————
234
Fred Alan Wolf
TAKING THE QUANTUM LEAP
Taking the Quantum Leap entertainingly traces the history of physics from the observations of the early Greeks through the discoveries of Galileo and Newton to the dazzling theories of such scientists as Planck, Einstein, Bohr and Bohm. This humanized view of science opens up the mind-stretching visions of how quantum mechanics, God, human thought and will are related, and provides profound implications for our understanding of the nature of reality and our relationship to the cosmos.
First edition 1989
K
————————————————————————————
235
Fred Alan Wolf
PARALLEL UNIVERSES
Physicist Fred Alan Wolf explores the startling concept of parallel universes - worlds that resemble and perhaps even duplicate our own - and puts a refreshing and illuminating spin on the complex theories challenging our perceptions of the universe. Through such lively examples as a superspace theatre and zero-time ghosts, Wolf deftly guides the reader through the paradoxes of today's physics to explore a realm of scientific speculation in which black holes are gateways of information between universes, and alter egos spring into existence at the flip of a coin.
First edition 1990
I
————————————————————————————
236
Francis King and Stephen Skinner
THE PROPHECIES OF NOSTRADAMUS
Nostradamus is the most famous prophet the world has ever known. Of the thousands of predictions that he made during his lifetime, many have come true - with startling accuracy. In this book Nostradamus and the world's greatest seers and mystics tell of prophecies and predictions that have been given for the millennium and beyond.
First edition 1996
I
————————————————————————————
237
David Hammond with David F Brown
THE SEARCH FOR PSYCHIC POWER
Two years of travel, research and interviews with such psychic luminaries as Uri Geller, Peter Hurkos, Jack Schwarz and Dora Van Gelder have convinced David Hammond, associated publisher of Psychic Magazine, that psychic sense is latent in all of us. We, too, can learn how to tap the power behind such phenomena as telepathy, clairvoyance, precognition and out-of-body experiences. Above all, we can learn to manage the stressful situations which threaten our very existence.
First edition 1975
K
————————————————————————————
238
D. Scott Rogo Postscript by Robert Crookall
NAD
NAD - a Sanskrit term signifying transcendantal, celestial, astral, psychic or paranormal music. One hundred and one remarkable case histories of people who have experienced NAD (the hearing of superhuman music) including John Milton, author Bayard Taylor and the well known parapsychologist Raymond Bayless, illustrate the wide diverstiy of circumstances in which transcendental music has been heard by reliable witnesses.
First edition 1970
I
————————————————————————————
239
Dannion Brinkley with Paul Perry
SAVED BY THE LIGHT
In September 1975 Dannion Brinkley was talking on the telephone during a thunderstorm when he was struck by lightning and 'died'. He was clinically dead for more than 20 minutes. But between leaving his body and returning to it, he had an extraordinary experience. He visited a spiritual realm and was brought before 13 angelic instructors in what he described as 'a cathedral of knowledge'. There, he was told of events that would shake the world before the year 2000. Of the 117 revelations that he recalls, 95 have already come to pass.
First edition 1994
F
————————————————————————————
240
Dannion Brinkley with Paul Perry
AT PEACE IN THE LIGHT
A man who died twice reveals amazing insights into life, death and its mysteries. The author tells of his remarkable story, describing how he has used the experience and the powerful psychic ability which opened up to him and helped other people on their journey through life. Dannion helps you understand, and not fear the message for life within the meaning of death.
First edition 1995
H
————————————————————————————
241
Grace Rosher
BEYOND THE HORIZON
The sincere and convincing account of how the author suddenly became the recipient of messages, apparently from a dear friend recently deceased, by automatic writing. She tells of her bewilderment at this completely puzzling and unsought phenomena, and after much hesitation her final acceptance of the experience.
First edition 1961
F
————————————————————————————
242
Zoe Hagon
CHANNELLING
In recent times channelling has attracted considerable debate and controversy in the media. Yet, as with all spiritual practices, there are both authentic practitioners and sensationalistic opportunities. This book presents a balanced perspective on the various approaches to channelling. In this illuminating overview of a fascinating area, Zoe Hagon explains simply each method of channelling, and illustrates it with examples from her own experience and from around the world.
First edition 1988
E
————————————————————————————
243
Linda Williamson
CONTACTING THE SPIRIT WORLD
When a loved one dies, it is natural to want to find out what has happened to them. Have they ceased to exist or are they living in another world? What kind of world is it? Is it possible to get in touch? Is the feeling of their continuing presence real or just your imagination? In Contacting the Spirit World, experienced medium Linda Williamson provides many of the answers and shows you how to develop your own powers as a medium.
First edition 1996
E
————————————————————————————
244
Linda Williamson
CHILDREN AND THE SPIRIT WORLD
A book for bereaved families. If you have lost a child, the need to know what has happened to him or her can be overwhelming. You may feel that your child is still with you or is trying to make contact. In this reassuring book, medium and spiritual teacher Linda Williamson demonstrates how those in the next world can and do come back to those on earth, bringing their love and comfort.
First edition 1997
E
————————————————————————————
245
Trevor H. Hall
THE SPIRITUALISTS
The story of Florence Cook and William Crookes. Florence Cook was one of the most famous materialising mediums of the last century, and in 1874 her attendant spirit 'Katie King' was investigated and declared to be genuine by William Crookes, the eminent chemist who was later knighted and elected President of the Royal Society. Trevor Hall, a well known expert in psychic research and a psychic author has skilfully and tactfully examined the mediumistic careers of Florence Cook and her sister Kate and their connections with Crookes and with Charles Blackburn, the Manchester businessman who financed their activities.
First edition 1962
I
————————————————————————————
246
Robert N. Kotze
THE SCHEME OF THINGS
This might well be described as a book of travel, for in it the author sets out to explore the Universe collecting facts and theories from the past and present, from scientists and theologians, from philosophers and physicists, in fact from all manner of men. These he sifts and sorts, expanding here and refuting there but always seeking to show how the apparently differing aspects dovetail into each other like pieces of a jigsaw and now as more and more pieces are fitted together a clearer picture of the whole emerges.
First edition 1949
H
————————————————————————————
247
P.M.H. Atwater
BEYOND THE LIGHT
P.M. Atwater 'died' three times in 1977. Since then she has devoted her life to understanding the near-death experience and has spoken to thousands of survivors. This is a very in-depth and comprehensive look at the near-death phenomenon including its after-effects and implications. Atwater challenges the stereotype of the tunnel of light, and presents provocative evidence of many different types of experience, including the hell-like as well as the transcendent. She also describes the experiences of people who were dead for several days and then revived, and those who attempted suicide.
First edition 1994
E
————————————————————————————
248
Jana A Kelly
SPIRIT SPEAKS
Jana Kelly has travelled a circuitous route to 'A Course in Miracles'. Raised and educated in the midwest with a strong Scandinavian Lutheran background, she abandoned her Christian roots when travel in Asia and an interest in yoga drew her to Eastern thought. Eastern thought with its emphasis on 'The Divine Within' satisfied an inner hunger left empty by earlier teachings. And meditation practice, based on the idea that Truth is directly available to every seeker prepared her for 'A Course in Miracles' study.
[See also book no. 230 (page 46)]
First edition 1988
F
————————————————————————————
249
Michael Sabom MD
LIGHT AND DEATH
Begun in 1994, The Atlanta Study is the first comprehensive investigation of its kind into near-death experiences. The study's name hardly captures what lies behind it: Life and death dramas played out in operating rooms and hospital beds - and simultaneous events unseen by medical personnel but reported with astonishing clarity and conviction by nearly 50 individuals who returned from death's door. A leading authority with over twenty years in the field of near-death experiences, the founder of The Atlanta Study, Dr Michael Sabom shares his findings.
First edition 1998
F
————————————————————————————
250
Ajahn Sumedho
THE MIND AND THE WAY
Buddhist reflections on life. This lively, high readable book offers a radically simple approach to life that is attractively clear to our confused and anxious society. Ajahn Sumedho's advice to live simply, to contemplate the way things are and to let go of suffering brings alive the possibilities of inner peace, wholeness and happiness that is not dependent on external conditions. Written with warmth, compassion and humour, it is an invaluable resource for both the beginner seeking an introduction to Buddhist teaching and the experienced practitioner seeking renewed inspiration.
First edition 1995
I
————————————————————————————
251
Jane Roberts
SETH SPEAKS
Seth is a metaphysical teacher. An 'energy personality essence' no longer focused in physical form. This is one of the most powerful of the Seth books. Seth Speaks is an essential guide to conscious living. It clearly and powerfully articulates the furthest reaches of human potential and presents the concept that we are independent of our physical image and have access to intuitional knowledge and other dimensions of reality. This book has withstood the test of time and is still considered one of the most dynamic and brilliant maps of inner reality and human potential available today.
First edition 1972
L
————————————————————————————
252
Janwillem Van De Wetering
THE EMPTY MIRROR
Janwillem Van De Wetering was twenty years old when he set out on a journey which was to take him to seven countries and last thirteen years. This book tells of the year and a half he spent in Japan as the disciple of a Zen master in a Buddhist monastery. It is both a record of his personal experiences there and a sympathetic and highly informative account of the way of life and practices of monks in a Zen monastery. It includes conversations with the head monk, and a number of Zen stories.
First edition 1972
D
————————————————————————————
253
Coral Polge and Kay Hunter
THE LIVING IMAGE
Coral Polge has a unique gift. While clairvoyants can describe communicators from the spirit world, she takes such communication one step further and transmits on to paper an image of the spirit with whom she is psychically in touch. A trained professional artist, Coral Polge describes in her book how she came to terms with her psychic gifts, harnessing her artistic prowess to her mediumship until she has become a world famous psychic artist, constantly in demand in this country and abroad.
First edition 1984
G
————————————————————————————
254
 Osho
AND NOW, AND HERE
What happens when we die? Is reincarnation a superstition or fact? Do we spend time as disembodied spirits between lives? How and why do we choose to be reborn? These are among the questions being asked at a meditation retreat in the remote hills of Gujarat, India. The subject under discussion is death, and how the fear of it affects the lives of human beings. The man conducting the retreat is Osho, one of the most influential spiritual teachers of our time.
First edition 1995
G
————————————————————————————
255
Dr Karl Nowotny
MESSAGES FROM A DOCTOR IN THE FOURTH DIMENSION
Dr Karl Nowotny passed in 1965. But a year later he returned through a friend, Grete Schroeder, who became his medium for a series of compelling messages from the spirit world. In these thought provoking communications he sheds important new life on both psychiatric and psychic disturbances. This volume covers a broad perspective, including an other-wordly view on abortion, epilepsy and multiple sclerosis and their causes, comments on clairvoyance, advice on curing abnormal emotional and mental attitudes, depression and how to treat hysteria. It is essential reading for the practitioner and layman alike.
First edition 1972
D
————————————————————————————
256
Ivy Northage
THE MECHANICS OF MEDIUMSHIP
Psychism of all types is undoubtedly becoming more widespread, for although it is not generally recognised psychism is one of the normal factors of human experience, everyone is endowed with a psychic mechanism which is more or less imperfect and most often unused. It is the ability to operate this mechanism whether voluntarily or involuntarily which separates the psychic from the non-psychic. This book is concerned with the development of this mechanism and the ability to use it when required.
First edition No date
C
————————————————————————————
257
Richard Moss MD
THE I THAT IS WE
Richard Moss is the founder and director of Three Mountain Foundation in Lone Pine, California, a non-profit organisation which invites people into greater aliveness, health and wholeness. This book is "one of the most important survival handbooks for the 1980s. It is this kind of book that synchronistically appears when it is most needed. For those who are struggling with their own transformative process, each page will provide bursts of instant recognition, confirmation and support; however no one reading this book will be left unmoved, or unchanged". New Realities magazine
First edition 1981
G
————————————————————————————
258
John Randolph Price
PRACTICAL SPIRITUALITY
In this enlightening book, John Randolph Price issues a call for spiritual pragmatism - a practical approach to solving life's problems. He goes on to document the truth that the Light is within us in the form-building energy of all manifestation, and he shows us how to create a force field to reveal the Reality that has always been behind the illusion, and how to move from the third dimensional "getting by" to living joyously in the Fourth Dimension.
First edition 1985
E
————————————————————————————
259
 Ramala
THE REVELATION OF RAMALA
It is rare, these days, that a book is published because of public demand, but this has been the case with this book. This perhaps gives some indication of the popularity of the Ramala teachings. Since the teachings were first made available to the public in 1971, the readership has spread to all parts of the world to such an extent that it is only through the medium of a book that the teachings can be made available to all those who seek their knowledge and wisdom. This is a bold book. Its purpose is not to teach people of God, but to help people to become more aware of the God in them.
First edition 1978
H
————————————————————————————
260
Andrew Cohen
ENLIGHTENMENT IS A SECRET
Enlightenment is a secret that very few people know about and even fewer understand. Why is it a secret? Because enlightenment does not exist in time. That's why it's a secret and that's why it will always be a secret. Enlightenment is a vision that cannot be held or grasped in any way. Beyond this world it's a mystery that is exploding. A fire that is burning. It's a fire that a person is either going to jump into or run away from. This fire burns beyond the mind. No time is the place where this secret abides. Realize that and you realize the Self you are when there's no mind and no time. Realize that, and cling to that alone as your own Self.
First edition 1995
L
————————————————————————————
261
Napoleon Hill and W.Clement Stone
SUCCESS THROUGH A POSITIVE MENTAL ATTITUDE
It is possible to make all your dreams come true, just think positively and discover how to awaken hidden powers within you. This book, an international bestseller, will show you just how easy it is. Learn how to motivate yourself, develop personal initiative and self-discipline, use creative visualization, employ organised thinking and concentrate your effort, find job satisfaction and raise your energy levels. Transform 'Negative Mental Attitude' into 'Positive Mental Attitude', add to this plenty of enthusiasm and wealth, health, success and happiness can all be yours.
First edition 1961
E
————————————————————————————
262
Roy Stemman
REINCARNATION
Here are over 100 astonishing first hand accounts of people who remember a past life. This fascinating book by past life expert Roy Stemman records the best cases of reincarnation gathered from around the world. Read about people who are haunted by a past life; soul mates who travel through time to be reunited; people who remember a time between lives; people whose illnesses and phobias are traced back to a past life and cured under regression therapy; people who claim to be able to see into the future, and much more.
First edition 1997
D
————————————————————————————
263
Helen Steiner Rice
THANKFULLY
A collection of inspirational verse, including The Christmas Guest. Helen Steiner Rice, through her verse, has brought messages of hope and consolation to her many readers. This volume of simple verse is eagerly welcomed by all who know what she has to say about prayer in a language common to all who seek that reality.
First edition 1975
D
————————————————————————————
264
Helen Steiner Rice
HEART GIFTS
Helen Steiner Rice's verses were first introduced to the British public in 1968 through her collection Just for You. Their success was immediate; their appeal lasting and they have brought a multitude of new admirers for her work. Heart Gifts, the second collection to be published in England, has the same qualities which gave the first collection such appeal, an outward simplicity and straightforwardness concealing great inner strength and purpose.
First edition 1970
E
————————————————————————————
265
Helen Steiner Rice
LOVING PROMISES
Loving Promises has been a bestseller all over the world since its first publication in 1978. Heart-touching lines affirming God's love and His eternal promise are combined here with verses from scripture, rendering them at once warmly familiar yet amazingly fresh and new. The old certainties are expressed in words that reveal their timeless relevance to life's cares and joys.
First edition 1978
G
————————————————————————————
266
David Bedbrook
THINE THE POWER
This early spiritual book contains theories, facts and information which may be helpful to those who are studying unfoldment of the psychic faculties, or following the path of psychical research. They have been pieced together as a result of many years' observation and analysis of sensations personally experienced with the practice of mediumship, and contacts made thereby with discarnate entities.
First edition 1951
D
————————————————————————————
267
Joan Grant
FAR MEMORY
Far memory is the ability to recall one's earlier lifetimes with as much clarity and vividness as one might recall an episode from twenty years ago in this lifetime. Joan Grant has an exceptional talent for far memory, a talent she nurtured and developed as a young adult. This led to the writing of seven novels which are in fact recollections of earlier lives she has led. In this book, her autobiography, Joan tells the story of her present life and how she came to develop her intuitive skills and write her novels.
First edition 1956
I
————————————————————————————
268
Edward Sellner
SOUL-MAKING
On sabbatical leave, Edward Sellner travelled to England and Ireland for a period of four months to experience and research the Celtic tradition of soul friendship. This book is his journal of that exceptional journey. In it we share his most intimate moments of prayer, of frustration, of insight and of joy. Sellner's journey is more than a travelogue; we accompany him into the deepest corners of his soul, sharing concerns about family and friends, his hopes for his midlife years, what he would like to accomplish, and his remarkable spiritual quest.
First edition 1991
F
————————————————————————————
269
Ivan Cooke
HEALING BY THE SPIRIT
Ivan Cooke, whose own powers as a healer have brought confidence and recreation and earned him the deep respect of all, here explores the whole principle of healing by spirit. He discusses the cause of sickness, describes what happens, spiritually and physically, in a healing treatment, and offers practical advice and help to the would-be healer. Some notable cures are described. His writing is, throughout, supported and sustained by White Eagle's teaching.
First edition 1955
I
————————————————————————————
270
Margo Williams
GHOSTLY ENCOUNTERS
Margo Williams has been called the greatest ghostbuster of them all, and her fame has resulted in her being asked to many Isle of Wight homes and public buildings to remove unwanted presences. Most ghosts call for help - it just so happens she can hear them; and what she hears is written down in this book. Ghostly Encounters includes some of the island's most celebrated haunts, such as Carisbrooke Castle, the notorious Billingham Manor and, for those with an interest in the Navy, the reader can find out about the ghosts of the ill-fated Mary Rose, HMS Warrier and HMS Victory.
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
271
Kathleen Taylor Fitzpatrick
AND THE ROAD RESTS
This is the fascinating, true story of the author. Born in 1905 Kathleen was brought up by her Edwardian grandmother and enjoyed a private education until accepted as an apprentice in a South London 'rag trade' business. Later she married Leslie Taylor, and had a son Michael. However, family life was disrupted with the Second World War resulting in mother and son being evacuated to Wales. Shortly after hostilities ceased, the pair returned home only to face the tragedy of Kathleen's husband being killed in a motor-cycle accident. In her deep grief, she was continually upheld by repeated messages from her 'dead' husband, proving time and time again that though physically absent, spiritually he was very much alive.
First edition 1995
I
————————————————————————————
272
Alan Valiant
MY CONVERSATIONS WITH JESUS CHRIST
"Within a relatively short space of time after I had developed an efficient method of communication with the spiritual world, I asked my Guide, out of curiosity, if he had seen Jesus Christ. The reply was in the affirmative. I then asked if he were there. There was a pause of about twenty seconds and then my hand began to write. I could sense that it was a different personality writing through me and that which followed confirmed it ..."
First edition 1989
C
————————————————————————————
273
Harry Edwards
LIFE IN SPIRIT
Harry Edwards, known throughout the world as our foremost spiritual healer and the author of many books on healing, paused in his busy life to contemplate what the Spirit World might really be like. The result of these deliberations is all here in fascinating and intricate detail as he describes various facets of spirit life as he envisages it. How much of the narrative is his imagination is for the reader to assess; but as Edwards the Healer becomes Edwards the Visionary, giving full reign to an amalgam of a searching imagination coupled with such vividly descriptive writing of life in Spirit, which flowed freely, without a word of preliminary preparation, indicates that it could not be anything other than Spirit inspired.
First edition 1976
J
————————————————————————————
274
Arthur Findlay
ON THE EDGE OF THE ETHERIC
Since it first appeared On the Edge of the Etheric has run to almost 70 editions. Mr Findlay, one of modern Spiritualism's most scholarly and esteemed writers bases this book upon the superb mediumship of John Sloan. He attended his first sitting feeling "decidedly suspicious, but that night heard over thirty separate spirit voices of different tone and accent. They gave their names, their correct earth addresses, spoke to the right people, who recognised them, and referred to intimate family matters. Never once was a mistake made".
First edition 1931
F
————————————————————————————
275
Michael Findlay Roll
THE SCIENTIFIC PROOF OF SURVIVAL AFTER DEATH
A group of UK scientists have been conducting experiments and solving complex equations which they believe may have placed them at the very threshold of conclusive proof of human survival beyond bodily death! Michael Roll, an English rationalist and free-thinker, and unofficial spokesman for the group, has recently revealed some impressive data which could alter humankind's entire belief system regarding each individual's continuation of consciousness beyond that change which is known as death.
A sample collection of a thesis, pamphlets, newspaper cuttings, letters and a copytape of a special phone-in interview with Talk Radio host Dave Barrett on 22.01.99, are on loan or Michael Roll will send his thesis The Scientific Proof of Survival After Death free of charge to anyone who sends a stamped addressed envelope to: 28 Westleigh Road, Downend, Bristol, BS16 6AH. www.cfpf.org.uk Thesis(including tape): C
First edition No Date
C
————————————————————————————
276
Gwen Byrne
RUSSELL
Somehow Russell's mother always knew that her son was not destined to remain long in this world. Heartbroken when, at the age of nine, he contracted cancer and died, she found that orthodox religion provided no solace. Spiritualism seemed to offer some consolation and the turning point came when a medium helped her to communicate with her mother who had recently died. From then on Mrs Byrne became a fervent believer in Spiritualism and was overwhelmed with joy when her son first made contact with her. She has now been reunited with Russell on numerous occasions and is totally convinced of his survival.
First edition 1994
K
————————————————————————————
277
R D Pearson
INTELLIGENCE BEHIND THE UNIVERSE !
Written for the lay reader, this book provides a fascinating introduction to a new theory now gaining the enthusiastic support of aspiring young physicists. A new angle on the elusive unsolved difficulties posed by gravitation has surprising consequences. It spins off unexpectedly to show that paranormal phenomena are truly real! They are explained by an extended and enhanced physics which takes gravitation in its stride. The atheistic base from which a start is made has to be discarded owing to the peculiar way in which sub-atomic particles behave. The solution homes in naturally on a creationist scenario. It also shows that an immortal consiousness surviving death of the physical body is in accord with extended physics.
First edition 1990
K
————————————————————————————
278
Arthur Findlay
THE PSYCHIC STREAM
This book gives a wide-ranging look into Christianity, covering its ancestors, relations, parents, conception, birth, childhood, youth and its manhood. Psychic phenomena have proved to us that beyond the physical lies the etheric, and that there is not only a physical world, but an etheric world interpenetrating and vibrating in harmony with our etheric bodies. Armed with this greater knowledge, we can now approach the history of man from an enlarged angle, enabling us to understand the reason for present-day religious beliefs and the way they are likely to develop in years to come.
First edition 1939
R
————————————————————————————
279
Arthur Findlay
LOOKING BACK
Looking Back is a truly remarkable, important and absorbing volume detailing the life, times and beliefs of one of the worlds finest ever Spiritualists. Mr Findlay details his life at Stansted Hall, Essex, once described as Spiritualism’s stately home which he bequeathed to the Spiritualists National Union.
First edition 1995
K
————————————————————————————
280
Ian Curry
YOU CANNOT DIE
Drawing on the findings of a century of wide-ranging research and many compelling case histories, accounts of out-of-body and resuscitation experiences, deathbed visions, reincarnation, mediumship, apparitions and hauntings, Ian Curry offers a convincing case for the proposition that we do indeed survive physical death. Its revelations may also encourage us towards a new understanding of the true meaning of life.
First edition 1978
K
————————————————————————————
281
Eileen Caddy
FOOTPRINTS ON THE PATH
“The messages here offer, to those who will read them receptively, nothing less than a way of living which can be more meaningful, more purposeful, and result in a more worthwhile contribution to life. They may be deceptive in their simplicity. If you look in them for either beautiful spiritual sentiments or profound philosophic truths, you will miss their real value for you, and in so doing you will miss a wealth of life and love and wisdom.” Roy McVicar
First edition 1976
E
————————————————————————————
282
 Archimeded and Solon of Athens
THE LOST CIVILIZATION OF ATLANTIS
Enlightening description of the lost civilization, communicated from the Spirit World by the celestial teachers Archemedes and Solon of Athens, inhabitants of Atlantis in their former lives on the earth. – The Spiritualist Society of Athens Communications received through George Ch Pisanis
First edition 1998
D
————————————————————————————
283
Roberts Liardon
KATHRYN KUHLMAN
A Spiritual Biography of God’s Miracle Working Power. Thousands of people were healed by the Holy Spirit through her ministry. During her meetings, people were healed through words of knowledge – she never laid hands upon a person. Before each meeting, she opened her spirit, soul and body to the Holy Spirits ministry. She often referred to the Holy Spirit as my best friend and stated that he was her teacher, “the greatest teacher in the whole world.”
First edition 1990
E
————————————————————————————
284
Ursula Roberts
LIVING IN TWO WORLDS
This is a rather unusual account of the life story of a well known medium who describes herself as the symbol in the story written by Hans Anderson; the ugly duckling which turned into a swan. Ursula considers that she turned into a swan after receiving an unexpected mystical experience, which seemed to stimulate her latent mediumship to such an extent that she has literally lived with spirits, as well as the ordinary world of human beings. Her search for an understanding and renewal of that experience led her into the orthodox church, then to a yoga group, and finally into involvement with Spiritualism, where her outstanding talents as a healer, clairvoyant, trance speaker and inspired writer have made her known throughout the world.
First edition 1984
F
————————————————————————————
285
Jackie and Christine Hamlett
A HOUSE WITH SPIRIT
Sisters-in-law Jackie Hamlett and Christine Hamlett care passionately about Marbury and the former Hall near Northwich, a chateau modelled on Fontainebleau which was pulled down in the late 1960’s and is famous locally for its ghosts. They have spent three years meticulously researching the history of the houses and tracing the lives of the aristocratic owners. They have their own theories about the spectral Marbury Lady and the noted Marbury Dunne. But above all, they believe every home has a heart and a soul. “Contractors can pull these beautiful old houses down….. they can murder the house, but its spirit will live on for ever.”
First edition 1996
E
————————————————————————————
286
Jenny Smedley
RIPPLES
Jenny Smedley, an ordinary housewife, has a new maxim: “You never know when your life will change in a minute.” Hers certainly did. In one second of unconscious recognition she rediscovered a soul mate from a previous incarnation, a soul mate that her subconscious memories told her now dwelled inside the person known as Garth Brooks. Garth is the biggest-selling recording artist in the world. This experience changed and enhanced every part of the author’s life. Ripples tells of the three years that their two souls spent together in the seventeenth century, as Ryan and Madeleine Fitzgerald. This is an inspirational story. It is about magic and faith and a love so strong that it has spanned the centuries.
First edition 1998
F
————————————————————————————
287
Rev G Maurice Elliott
THE PSYCHIC LIFE OF JESUS
“Yesterday’s miracles are today’s natural laws.” These, the author’s own words, are the keynote of this book which, chapter by chapter, shows how mistaken the Church has been in thinking that the psychic powers of Jesus were miraculous. Mediumship is the solution to the wonders of Jesus, and to his prediction that believers would do the works he did and greater works. The Reverend G Maurice elliott was a frank, modern clergyman who believed that the only orthodoxy is Truth.
First edition 1938
E
————————————————————————————
288
Lin Cochran
EDGAR CAYCE – ON SECRETS OF THE UNIVERSE
This book reveals vastly important mysteries that, once solved, could radically alter our lives. In this extraordinary work Lin Cochran, a veteran Cayce student, delves into the underlying principles that govern who we really are and how our decisions, our work and our futures are shaped by forces we cannot always perceive. From improving relationships to shedding fears, this book reveals the channels between your consciousness and the laws of the universe you inhabit, and illustrates Edgar Cayce’s dynamic insights into our great hidden potential.
First edition 1990
C
————————————————————————————
289
Henry Reed
EDGAR CAYCE ON MYSTERIES OF THE MIND
Edgar Cayce on Mysteries of the Mind examines a force more powerful than the atomic bomb – the human mind. Each one of us uses only a small fraction of that creative energy, but Edgar Cayce revealed that through self-teaching and awareness we can extend the frontiers of our mind’s potential. From visulisation to altered states, premonitions to increased will-power, Henry Reed – research psychologist and a noted authority on Edgar Cayce shows how to discover and use the untapped power that resides within us all.
First edition 1990
D
————————————————————————————
290
 Alien Books
DEATH AND BEYOND
What evidence is there for the existence of an afterlife? Is there any proof that an afterlife actually exists, in the form of Heaven or Hell? Can some people really communicate with the spirits of the dead? Discover why, most mysteriously, some corpses never seem to decay? And find out what is known about the possibility of reincarnation into a future life on Earth.
First edition 1996
C
————————————————————————————
291
Chloris Morgan
MEDITATIONS FOR BEGINNERS
In 1987 Chloris Morgan won the Two Worlds Centenary Award for services to Spiritualist literature. Meditations for Beginners is a tiny booklet of short philosophical stories, rich in meaning, for us to meditate on.
First edition 1992
A
————————————————————————————
292
Betty Shine
CLEAR YOUR MIND
Clear Your Mind is a pocket companion to soothe and uplift you. Its inspiring quotes and advice cut straight to the heart of the age-old problems of everyday life. This book is based on Betty Shine’s groundbreaking A Mind of Your Own.
First edition 1998
B
————————————————————————————
293
Hans J Eysenck
EXPLAINING THE UNEXPLAINED
Mysteries of the paranormal. In this superbly illustrated book, a psychologist and a parapsychologist join forces to present the best and strongest evidence for the existence of psi (human psychic abilities). Parapsychology uses the experimental and statistical methods used by social sciences and in the space of 60 years has become a robust and broadly based edifice of knowledge. The parapsychologist is the true sceptic – he does not assume that anomalous events are hocus pocus, he looks at the strongest evidence, forms theories about it, then invents experiments to test the validity of his theories. Hans J Eysenck and Carl Sargent
First edition 1995
Q
————————————————————————————
294
Jenny Randles
U F O‘S AND HOW TO SEE THEM
Did you know that a UFO sighting occurs somewhere on the planet every three minutes? Witnesses come from the great cities of America and the rolling English countryside to the remote Australian bush and the depths of Scandinavia. This book is for them, as well as for all those who are intrigued by the UFO phenomenon and wish to find out more. Written by one of the world’s leading UFO writers, this illustrated book also lists UFO hot spots around the world.
First edition 1997
L
————————————————————————————
295
Janet and Colin Bord
MODERN MYSTERIES OF GREAT BRITAIN
Bestselling authors in the field of unexplained phenomena and mysterious happenings turn their attention to recent British mysteries of England, Scotland and Wales that have occurred over the last hundred years. This illustrated book records such paranormal activities as celestial garbage (sky-falls of fish and ice); weeping Madonnas; living frogs and toads entombed inside solid rock; ghosts; phantom black dogs, UFO’s and beings from other worlds; phantom armies; fairies and nature spirits….. and many more.
First edition 1987
Q
————————————————————————————
296
Rosemary Altea
THE EAGLE AND THE ROSE
The Eagle and the Rose describes how Rosemary Altea gaines the confidence to develop her contacts with the spirit world and how she met her Spirit Guide, an American Apache Indian. Grey Eagle helped his Rose nurture her gift, taught her to use her astonishing power to heal, astral travel and rescue souls lost on the after life journey. “A fascinating spiritual adventure, reminding us that our existence is more mysterious than any of us have dared to believe” – James Redfield author of The Celestine Prophecy.
First edition 1995
D
————————————————————————————
297
Peter Underwood
GHOSTS AND HAUNTED PLACES
We all love a good ghost story. The sound of unexplained footsteps or snatches of ghostly music, a sudden chill in the atmosphere, the touch of a ghostly hand or the glimpse of a spectral figure. Peter Underwood is the king of ghosthunters and his new book marks a culmination of his 50 years study and investigation into the subject. In it, he shares a lifetime of research and experience and shows us that the subject of ghosts lies more in fact than in fiction.
First edition 1996
K
————————————————————————————
298
Alan Valiant
HOW TO TALK WITH THE DEAD
A manuel of communication with the spiritual universe. Alan Valiant, in this easy to read book, describes his experiences and method of communicating with the spirit world. A book full of knowledge and advice.
First edition 1987
C
————————————————————————————
299
Alan Valiant
WHY BELIEVE? WHEN YOU CAN KNOW!
“At last, the Truth about existence has been revealed, free from all mysticism and religious prejudice. Now that the knowledge is available to all, belief is unnecessary. The information disclosed in this book may shock many, but many more will welcome it because, never in the history of man on earth, have the facts of being, been fully explained by the hierarchy in the spiritual universe through incarnate psychics.
First edition 1993
D
————————————————————————————
300
Tom Harrison
VISITS BY OUR FRIENDS FROM THE OTHER SIDE
This booklet by Tom Harrison, founder manager of Arthur Findlay College, Stansted Hall describes the experiences of his family home circle in Middlesborough from 1946 to 1950. In it he pays tribute to his mother’s outstanding mediumship, Minnie Harrison. From his weekly diaries and recorded notes he describes experiences of rare physical psychic phenomena, apports, trumpet and direct voices, full ectoplasmic materialisations and he also shows photographs taken at this remarkable home circle. We met them face to face. We spoke with them person to person.
First edition 1989
B
————————————————————————————
301
Ann Bridge
MOMENTS OF KNOWING
Ann Bridge, besides being a famous author, is also, in her own words, “a person who frequently has, when awake, inexplicable knowings of events taking place at a distance: and, in dreams, am informed, sometimes uncomfortably, of facts of which I can have no knowledge by normal means.” In this remarkable book, part memoir, part a personal statement, she writes of a number of such moments taken from a varied and distinguished career, and ranging from a startling premonition of a cypher-breaking job in the Admiralty during World War One to a somewhat macabre later episode concerned with the Duchess of Windsor.
First edition 1970
H
————————————————————————————
302
Frederick R Gould
DEVELOPING YOUR LATENT POWERS
This book is a practical approach to a way of life that is appealing more and more in the Western World today. It is a statement of a philosophy of life that synthesises elements of Hinduist and Buddhist thought with guidance to those who wish to be less tied to the mechanistic type of life and are aiming at greater spiritual satisfaction. It blends Eastern wisdom with Western knowledge.
First edition 1976
J
————————————————————————————
303
Keith Thompson
ANGELS AND ALIENS
It was Carl Jung who first spoke of the UFO phenomenon as “a modern myth in the making,” and Joseph Campbell who insisted that the first function of myths is “opening mind and heart to the utter wonder of all being.” Now Keith Thompson makes it possible for us to share that sense of wonder as he explores the UFO against the timeless backdrop of visionary experience: Angelic visions, near-death experiences, shamonic journeys, religious miracles and folkloric encounters with fairies. In a brilliant stroke he takes a subject usually confined to sensation-expose and reveals its surprising literary richness, intellectual energy, and symbolic depths. By offering a new, open-ended perspective which avoids the dogmatism of true believers and debunkers alike, Angels and Aliens invites readers to enter a fascinating world with profound implications for our understanding of the human spirit.
First edition 1991
G
————————————————————————————
304
Alfred Douglas
EXTRA SENSORY POWERS
A Century of Psychical Research. This very thorough and balanced book covers, in effect, the entire field of psychical research; it does so with scrupulous objectivity; and while it presents us with the available evidence, it arrives at a verdict of nonproven. This book lucidly presents and balances a great deal of confused and conflicting evidence. Mediums certainly appear to achieve extraordinary feats; but have they ever been adequently tested? The need, Mr Douglas suggests, is for further investigation.
First edition 1976
N
————————————————————————————
305
Kate Thomas
BELOVED EXECUTIONER
An account of training for seership. This unique book contains first-hand observations of specialist-applied teaching techniques designed to induce significant modes of spiritual perception and experience – all of which are virtually unknown in the Western world of today. The author describes her contact with the young Teacher who conducted her through a severe and traditional Sufi discipline. She equates the annihilative ordeal to which she was eventually subjected with the inner Mysteries of all major religions which, in our present civilisation must take place, of necessity, in the mundane life situation of the individual concerned.
First edition 1986
J
————————————————————————————
306
 L.L.H
FROM SOUL TO SOUL
This is a short, early spititual book illustrating:- Seven Illuminations on the power within – Humility, Reverence, Desire, Work, Love, Freedom, and Creation. These illuminations were received during seven moonlit nights amidst mountain scenery of extraordinary beauty and solitude. The recipient, who, after a short space of intense aspiration, passed into a state of supernormal lucidity, transmitted them orally to the circle of friends present, one of whom committed them to paper. received by L.L.H
First edition Second edition: 1923
C
————————————————————————————
307
D.A.M. Batchelor
THE MIDDLE PATH
Dulcie Batchelor is a strong believer in reincarnation. The Middle Path is a fascinating and moving book which demonstrates the power and beauty of the relationship between Dulcie and her Guide, Karaticus. Beginning with a fine example of regresson, the author describes her search for validation of her communications and visions, and eloquently tells of the unfolding of her healing abilities during her relationship with her parents and her search for a lost relative through the power of Spirit. Not only does this moving and genuine account communicate some important messages for all those who would walk in Spirit, but it clearly speaks of the Power of Love and Service, from one who has served before.
First edition 1994
C
————————————————————————————
308
James Redfield
THE CELESTINE PROPHECY – AN EXPERIENTIAL GUIDE
James Redfield’s previous book The Celestian Prophecy is an extraordinary life-changing book. Perhaps you, like hundreds of thousands of readers, have discovered in its pages a new vision of coincidences in your own life, the energies involved in communicating with others, and the purposes behind human history. Now this companion volume to that moving work helps you intensify and expand the exciting knowledge contained in each of the 9 insights of Celestine Prophecy. Through detailed explanations and carefully designed exercises, you can uncover further revelations about your family and partners, and the ways your past has been a preparation for the special contribution you can make to the world.
First edition 1995
E
————————————————————————————
309
William Bloom PhD
WORKING WITH ANGELS, FAIRIES AND NATURE SPIRITS
In his new book, bestselling author and teacher Dr William Bloom presents a compelling description of the angel, fairy and spirit realm. He reveals a world that lies behind everyday reality and shows you how to co-operate with these invisible beings of energy who are a fundamental part of every aspect of our lives. In this book learn how to sense angels and spirits and communicate with them, how to work with angels for healing and spiritual growth. Learn too how they can bring you a deeper understanding of all life. William Bloom’s teaching about angels is based on twentyfive years of direct personal experience. He is a Fellow of the Findhorn Foundation and Director of the Spiritual Freedom Network.
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
310
Grace Cooke
THE JEWEL IN THE LOTUS
This illuminating volume forms a sequel to grace Cooke’s first book on the subject, now something of a classic, which is entitled simply Meditation. Complete in itself, it dwells upon a special aspect of the White Eagle way of meditation, which is the use of the creative imagination as a way of stilling the mind and leading the consciousness into the deeper place of meditation and communion within.
First edition 1973
E
————————————————————————————
311
Jeffrey Iverson
MORE LIVES THAN ONE
Arnall Bloxham is one of Britain’s most respected hypnotherapists. In the course of his work over two decades he has uncovered the most staggering evidence for reincarnation ever recorded; A Welsh housewife describes the massacre of Jews in 12th Century York. A press photographer remembers watching the execution of Charles I in Whitehall in 1649. A Swansea man tells of life aboard a frigate as a pressed man in Nelson’s navy. Under Bloxham’s hypnosis more than four hundred ordinary people have tape-recorded amazingly detailed account of their past lives – accounts so authentic that they can only be explained by the certainty of reincarnation.
First edition 1976
C
————————————————————————————
312
Dr Joel L Whitton PhD
LIFE BETWEEN LIFE
Scientific explorations into the void separating one incarnation from the next. Past-life therapy, in which the patient relives previous incarnations under hypnosis has been practised for many years by Dr Joel L Whitton with startling results. But what of the void that seperates our earthly lives? Intrigued by the experiences of his patients and with the help of Joe Fisher, Dr Whitton began to delve into the literature of discarnation, from the Tibetan Book of The Dead to writings of the Theosophists. Their remarkable findings are that most of us have taken up residence in the world between worlds many, many times as disembodied entities. And in this path-breaking book they describe how we can return at will to the plane of metaconsciousness. Dr Joel L Whitton PhD and Joe Fisher
First edition 1986
D
————————————————————————————
313
J Bernard Hutton
HEALING HANDS
The amazing true story of a spirit doctor. This strange account tells how J Bernard Hutton, a journalist threatened with blindness, met the medium George Chapman. A former Aylesbury fireman, Chapman claimed to be controlled by the spirit of a long-dead surgeon, William Lang – a claim that Hutton viewed with scepticism and contempt. Yet when he visited the medium a miracle happened. Cured of his ailment, Hutton investigated further. What he learned makes an astonishing and spellbinding story.
First edition 1966
D
————————————————————————————
314
The Abu Trust
ABU TALKS – VOLUME 1
Abu Talks comprises a rare collecton of teachings, given to the dedicated sitters of the Norman Hunt circles, by a spiritual teacher affectionately known to them as “Abu”. Abu was an Egyptian priest when he lived on the earth plane over 3,000 years ago and met an untimely end by being murdered. Throughout the intermediate years in the spirit realms, he managed – by his gradual understanding to “climb” to the fourth plane of consciousness. It is because of his own learning and experience that he is able to talk to us with such knowledge and love, delivered with such simplicity, that no one can fail to understand or be touched by his teachings.
First edition 1992
F
————————————————————————————
315
Peter Underwood
THE A – Z OF BRITISH GHOSTS
An illustrated guide to 236 haunted sites. This fascinating guide contains over 200 uncanny accounts of ghostly happenings throughout Britain, ranging from legendary to real life experiences. Famous haunted houses such as Borley, Hampton Court and Glamis are covered, along with lesser known hauntings such as those associated with Woburn, the Gargoyle Theartre in London’s Soho and Bury St Edmunds. Every entry includes the address of a nearby hotel to assist people planning an overnight stay near a haunted sight. Illustrated with 32 black and white photographs.
First edition 1971
L
————————————————————————————
316
Alan Gauld
THE FOUNDERS OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
This is a scholarly examination of the lives, characters and work of three close friends; Henry Sidgwick, F.W.H. Myers and Edmund Gurney, all Fellows of Trinity College, Cambridge, in the late nineteenth century. All three were driven under the pressure of a reluctant agnosticism to examine the claims of modern Spiritualism and of the mesmeric movement which preceeded it. They were the first Englishmen to undertake serious practical investigations into telepathy, apparitions, mediumship and other paranormal phenomena. This book is a very good source of refererence to early pioneers of Spiritualism.
First edition No date – possibly late 1960’s
M
————————————————————————————
317
Jacques Bergier
MYSTERIES OF THE EARTH
The hidden world of Extra-Terrestrials. Jacques Bergier has become famous in France through his belief that “Intelligences” in outer space are watching us and occasionally interfering with our affairs. Bergier cannot prove his convictions but he cites numerous unexplained events. As well, he points out that the case for extra-terrestrial intervention is taken far more seriously by scientists in the Soviet union; and that the vision of certain science writers like Arthur C Clarke and John W Campbell sometimes become the reality for the next generation.
First edition 1974
K
————————————————————————————
318
Rodney Marsden
PSYCHIC EXPERIENCE FOR YOU
Psychic ability is normal, not supernatural. We all have a mind, and we can all learn to be psychic, which simply means having the ability to control and use mental faculties that are latent in us all. Given an open mind and a willingness to learn, the author believes that psychic experience is available to everyone. He gives step-by-step instructions to enable the readers to test the reality of such phenomena as:- telepathy, clairvoyance and precognition, psychokinesis, mind over matter, dream control, psychometry, advanced ESP, dowsing and psychic healing.
First edition 1983
F
————————————————————————————
319
James Coates PhD; F.A.S
PSYCHICAL PHENOMENA – HAS W.T STEAD RETURNED?
W.T.Stead was one of the greatest advocates for Spiritualism. He died on the Titanic. This very early book, which contains psychic photographs, gives testimonies of the many communications given by him from the spirit world.
First edition 1913
F
————————————————————————————
320
Geraldine Cummins
I APPEAL UNTO CAESAR
Geraldine Cummins was reported by many in Psychic circles to be the greatest automatic writer this century. In the 1920’s a small audience of distinguished churchman, scholars and psychical investigators watched with amazement as words dictated by the messenger of Cleophas were taken down at the rate of 1,500 words an hour. This book is part of the Cleophas series giving detailed information of the period between the death of Jesus and Pauls departure for Athens. Chronologically this book follows The Great Days of Ephesus and preceeds When Nero was Dictator. It describes Pauls Journeys and The Chronicle of Mary.
First edition 1950
D
————————————————————————————
321
Lyall Watson
SUPERNATURE
In this book Dr Lyall Watson, a professional life scientist, penetrates the fog of mysticism and superstition that surrounds the “occult” to demonstrate a sound, scientific basis for many so-called supernatural happenings. Documenting this case with an impressive array of scientific literature, he ranges across traditional boundaries, seperates the clearly preposterus from the truly provocative and speculates on facts that once seemed inexplicable. This “natural history of the supernatural,” he explains, “is an attempt to fit all of nature, the known and the unknown into the body of Supernature and to show that, of all the faculties we possess, none is more important at this time than a wide-eyed sense of wonder.”
First edition 1973
L
————————————————————————————
322
Arthur Guirdham
WE ARE ONE ANOTHER
This book describes how a group of people, who had lived and suffered together in the thirteenth century, re-assembled in the twentieth in a limited area in the west of England. Independently of each other these people tuned in, with the piercing accuracy of searchlights, to the same tragic events in the Languedoc in the years 1242 to 1244. One of the most remarkable features of the book is the description of sketches made by a child of seven. It is clear that in these she too, was remembering the same tragic years. Of this circle of people alive in the twentieth century, the author has discovered the mediaeval names and roles of seven of the eight involved. This book, in fact, does for group reincarnation what an earlier book, The Cathers and Reincarnation did for reincarnation in general.
First edition 1974
I
————————————————————————————
323
Mark L Prophet
COSMIC CONSCIOUSNESS
Discover the most sensitive and unique approach to exalted awareness of your true self, where time and space dissolve… expanding into another plane, and another dimension… where life unfolds life, and self realizes more of Self, as the flaming identity of being. You enter the secret chamber of the heart. You accelerate beyond duality. You experience cosmic consciousness
First edition 1962
J
————————————————————————————
324
Peter Rendel
UNDERSTANDING THE CHAKRAS
The chakras are the seven vital force centres of man which exist at different levels of consciousness. Using both Eastern esoteric philosophy and aspects of the Western Mystery Tradition, Peter Rendel explains how to use and control the inner energies of the human system by working through the chakras. For those wishing to discover deeper realities within, and gain a deeper understanding of the principles of yoga and meditation, harnessing chakra energies will be the beginning of a spiritual adventure.
First edition 1974 (as Introductions to the Chakras)
B
————————————————————————————
325
Brother Mandus
THE GRAIN OF MUSTARD SEED
“The kingdom of Heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field: which is indeed the least of all seeds: but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof.” Matt 13:31,32 Brother Mandus writes: “This book is a very humble effort to share with you the good news I discovered to be true in the gospels of Jesus Christ. If I write with what seems to be authority and purpose, I pray your indulgence, because it is only the fire of my conviction which makes it appear so. If these stories of Divine Healing, and the power of love and prayer in action, inspire you to extend your own experience, then I shall feel privileged indeed to have had the honour of entering the garden of your mind to plant a grain of mustard seed.”
First edition 1959
G
————————————————————————————
326
Rev. William Stainton Moses
SPIRIT TEACHINGS
The Rev William Stainton Moses was born in 1839. An Oxford graduate, he was ordained in 1863, and for a few years lived an ordinary life of a country curate. In 1870 he became interested in Spiritualism, shortly afterwards he moved to London and became a master at University College School. In 1872, he joined his close friends, Dr and Mrs Stanhope Speer, in forming a home circle. They shortly obtained remarkable physical phenomena, and Rev. Moses began to produce, automatic writings which resulted in Spirit Teachings. “The literary merit of this book has made it the Bible of British Spiritualism or at least its leading piece of patristic literature”
First edition 1949
H
————————————————————————————
327
Pauline Robinson
THE PRODIGAL SON BY PASSPORT TO THE SPIRITUAL WORL
This is a story straight from the heart for everyone who has ever lost a loved one. In Pauline’s own words – “The Prodigal Son was about how my life was changed after the loss of our much loved son in 1981 and was written in the hope others could gain comfort from my own proof which I had found. The father does not divide because we are spirit both here and now. I first found my 19 year old son through mediums, then I learned my two little ones whom I had lost as babies were growing up in spirit, so too was my sister’s son. With the grace of God I found all this and so much more. I knocked at the door and it was opened to me.
First edition No date
C
————————————————————————————
328
Pauline Robinson
ASTRAL TRAVEL AND THE MANY MANSIONS
“I write this book on Astral Travel for my fellow man because I have found the truth and wish to share it. The Kingdom of Heaven is within each and every one of us, but we all have to discover our own path to the mansions where we belong. I found mine after the sad loss of our dear son in 1981 … I was told that my grief from that summer time passing would be washed away with joy before the same year ended. It happened. I became clairvoyant.”
First edition No date
B
————————————————————————————
329
Pauline Robinson
ONE DAY AT A TIME AND THE FOUR SEASONS
A beautiful book of thoughts and verse. The observations, struggles and spiritual feelings of life are simply, yet eloquently put down on paper in the months and years that followed the death of Pauline’s son. The thread which runs through all of her writings strikes a chord in each one of us who are privileged to read them and we are left all the richer for her empathy. We are each part of a whole, each part must link together to become part of that whole.
First edition No date
B
————————————————————————————
330
Margaret Nicholas
THE WORLDS GREATEST PSYCHICS AND MYSTICS
A national survey recently showed that more than 30 per cent of the adult population had gone through a psychic experience. An even higher percentage admitted they believed that certain human beings were endowed with psychic powers. There are an impressive body of men and women who have given convincing evidence of genuine paranormal powers. This book tells the story of some of the greatest psychics and mystics. They range from the earliest sage-like figures who predicted milestones in world history to ordinary twentieth-century housewifes, such as Doris Stokes who found themselves with gifts of prophecy and healing.
First edition 1986
C
————————————————————————————
331
Alex Owen
THE DARKENED ROOM
Women, Power and Spiritualism in Late Victorian England. This brilliant and highly original study looks at the central role played by women as mediums, healers and believers during the “golden age” of British spiritualism in the late Victorian era. The movement, which maintained that women were uniquely qualified to commune with spirits of the dead, offered mediums a new independence and authority which, while privileging so-called feminine virtues, was capable of undermining conventional class and gender relations and redefining the nature of women’s power in both the home and society.
First edition 1989
K
————————————————————————————
332
Thomas Paine
THE AGE OF REASON
The Age of Reason represents the results of years of study and reflection by Thomas Paine on the place of religion in society. Paine was never an atheist, the opinion of many of his peers to the contrary. Together with many of the foremost liberals and intellectuals in America and Europe, he believed in Deism. After seeing the application of the light of rationalism in the political revolutions in America and France, it seemed to him that the next step was to apply this same rationalism to religion. Paine wrote: “of all the tyrannies that affect mankind tyranny in religion is the worst; every other species of tyranny is limited to the world we live in; but this attempts to stride beyond the grave, and seeks to pursue us into eternity.” The cool rationale of Paine’s The Age of Reason influenced religious thinking throughout the world; and its pervasive influence continues to the present day. The biographical introduction by Philip S Foner sheds fresh and penetrating light on Paine’s contributions and the times in which he lived. The First Edition of The Age of Reason was published in Paris in 1794.
First edition 1948
F
————————————————————————————
333
Harry Edwards
THE MEDIUMSHIP OF JACK WEBBER
The descriptive chapters and the accompanying full-page art plates illustrating the physical phenomena obtained through Jack Webber’s mediumship comprise one of the most outstanding psychic books ever published. By means of the infra-red ray many phases of physical phenomena were photographed for the first time. They are invaluable to a study of mediumship. All these amazing photographs were obtained during the sixteen months from November 1938 to February 1940. “Never before has such a comprehensive range of remarkable séance photographs been obtained in so short a time through the mediumship of one individual.”
First edition 1962
H
————————————————————————————
334
Rev. Charles L Tweedale
NEWS FROM THE NEXT WORLD
News from the next world is an account of the survival of Antonius Stradivarius, Frederick Chopin, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, The Bronte’s, and of many of the Author’s relatives and friends, as proved by their after-death manifestations, photographs and signatures; together with their descriptions of the other-world life, and a discussion of the bearing of these evidences on the present-day religious teaching and the practice of the Churches.
First edition 1940
F
————————————————————————————
335
Fred Archer
EXPLORING THE PSYCHIC WORLD
Fred Archer was the editor of the largest newspaper for spiritualistic readers, the Psychic News, for sixteen years. This book reveals the occult experiences of famous people, among them, George Bernard Shaw, Albert Schweitzer and Sir Winston Churchill. Included in this book of amazing revelations are such topics as : Ghostology, Royalty and Spiritualism, Mediums are people, puzzling poltergeists, Doctors and Healers, Clergy and Spiritualists and This World and That.
First edition 1968
C
————————————————————————————
336
His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
ON THE WAY TO KRISHNA
Every one of us is searching after happiness, but we do not know what real happiness is. We see so much advertised about happiness, but practically speaking we see so few happy people. This is because so few people know that the platform of real happiness is beyond temporary things. It is this real happiness that is described in On the way to Krishna.
First edition 1984
B
————————————————————————————
337
His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada
EASY JOURNEY TO OTHER PLANETS
One can attempt to go to any planet he desires, but this is only possible by psychological changes in the mind or by yoga powers. Mind is the nucleus of the material body. Anyone who trains the mind to turn from matter to the spiritual form of the Godhead by performance of bhakti-yoga can easily attain the kingdom of God in the anti-material sky. Of this there is no doubt.
First edition 1988
B
————————————————————————————
338
Lobsang Rampa
DOCTOR FROM LHASA
This book is a picture of life utterly unlike anything we know in the Western world, and one in which occult powers and supernatural happenings play an important part. It is the continuation of the story of a man whose body was so completely possessed by the spirit of a Tibetan Lama from the Potala Monastery in Lhasa that he became, in fact, the Lama himself. This Lama suffered a long and arduous imprisonment, survived degradation, starvation, and soul-destroying tortures inflicted by the Japanese during World War 11 and in this book he tells of the powers and knowledge which enabled him to do so. Such a story might seem palpably absurd were it not for the shattering reality with which it is related and the undeniable proofs of supernatural and occult powers given by its writer.
First edition 1959
D
————————————————————————————
339
Lobsang Rampa
THE CAVE OF THE ANCIENTS
This book is the story of Lobsang Rampa’s experiences at the great Lamasaries of Tibet. It is the fruit of a long life, training culled from this place and from the powers which were gained by a very close adherence to the Laws. This is knowledge taught by the Ancients of old, and is written in the Pyramids of Egypt, in the Temples of the Andes, and in the greatest repository of Occult knowledge in the world, the Highlands of Tibet.
First edition 1963
D
————————————————————————————
340
Lobsang Rampa
YOU - FOREVER
This is Lobsang Rampa’s sixth book. This master of the occult, who in previous books described his experiences in the world of mysticism, now presents his readers with a key with which they can explore the occult world themselves. Step by step, he provides the methods whereby anyone can develop their psychic powers to a degree never before thought possible.
First edition 1965
D
————————————————————————————
341
Lobsang Rampa
CHAPTERS OF LIFE
Lobsang Rampa, mystic, sage and student of the Astral, offers another of his profound dissertations on the progress of the psychic world. Here he fortells the disasters and happenings of the future, the events to come that will purify and evolve a new cycle of life.
First edition 1967
D
————————————————————————————
342
Lobsang Rampa
BEYOND THE TENTH
Lobsang Rampa explores the spiritual potential inherent in every human being. It gives advice and teachings on the care of man’s physical and spiritual forms. Preparation on the present plane of existence can equip man more fully for the life which commences in the Astral World. Beyond the Tenth is a book that will bring comfort and learning to many.
First edition 1969
C
————————————————————————————
343
Lobsang Rampa
I BELIEVE
“This book will tell of life before birth, life on Earth, and the passing from Earth and return to Life Beyond.” This is Lobsang Rampa’s seventeenth book. In previous books he has written about his early life, his training at the Lamasery and his battles against the forces of evil in the world. Now, in response to overwhelming requests from his devoted followers all over the world, he has set down his beliefs about the life after death – the testimony of a remarkable teacher that will bring comfort to his countless readers and shed the light of inspiration on this the greatest of human mysteries.
First edition 1977
C
————————————————————————————
344
Joseph Bradbury
MY LIFE WITH SPIRIT
This book is a unique view into the world of spirit. Spirits have spoken to us since the beginning. Joseph Bradbury says; “My life has been one of fun and laughter. The spirit world has brought me enlightenment, knowledge, wonderful truth, and above all, joy. I am the person I am today because of the influence of spirit. For me, the human experience does not differ from the spiritual experience of the simplicity and complexity of all that we are. God is complex in his mysteries, but he simplifies his majesty for the benefit of humankind.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
345
Dr C O Southard
TRUTH IDEAS OF AN M.D.
Dr Southard was an Ear, Nose and Throat Specialist at the beginning of this century in San Francisco. He was also associate editor of the Pacific Medical Journal. His interest in psychotherapy and metaphysics gradually led to his interest in spiritual healing.. He wrote many articles, on all matters, which he submitted to the Unity School of Christianity in Kansas City. This book is a collection of some of those articles of which some were most certainly spiritually inspired.
First edition 1934
F
————————————————————————————
346
Wolf Moondance
RAINBOW MEDICINE
Find a more peaceful, meaningful way of life and develop a powerful sense of self-worth with the help of a Native American shaman who, drawing on her Osage and Cherokee heritage and training in human development, has been teaching others these mystical secrets for over 27 years. Learn to carry out ancient ceremonies, using ordinary objects, herbs and foods, as they have been practiced for eons. Meditation and journal-keeping, along with special words of prayer and power, will help you to find your path and add direction to your life, open your mind and spirit, balance your emotions, get in touch with your body and explore your creativity through the ceremonies of growth, truth, wisdom, impeccability, and the sacred quest for the whole self.
First edition 1994
G
————————————————————————————
347
Wolf Moondance
SPIRIT MEDICINE
Native American teachings to awaken the spirit. Reach beyond the physical and achieve a wholeness of being by following the path of Spirit Medicine. With the help of a Native American visionary who, drawing on her Osage and Cherokee heritage and training in human development, has been teaching others these mystical secrets for nearly three decades, you will develop an understanding of why you do what you do, and then use that knowledge to achieve a higher sense of self. Learn to perform numerous ancient ceremonies using herbs, cornmeal, and other natural objects, and discover the healing magic contained in the Rainbow Medicine Wheel. Make a variety of tools that will help you on your jorney towards inner peace and knowledge of your soul.
First edition 1995
F
————————————————————————————
348
Rosemary Altea
PROUD SPIRIT
Rosemary Altea is a British Spiritual medium and healer. An international bestselling author, she draws clients from around the globe. In this extraordinary book, she explores opportunities for spiritual growth in our everyday experiences. Using stories from her work and also from her personal life she answers such questions as: Will our human personalities survive death intact? Are people in the spirit world affected by the actions of their loved ones on earth? But this remarkable tour-de-force goes well beyond the subject of life after death, presenting awe-inspiring tales that shine a light on human conduct, such as the spine tingling visit of children from the spirit world, or the story of an abused young boy who is kept safe by his guardian angel. Hopeful, uplifting, strengthening, Rosemary Altea challenges us to know, value and be gentle with ourselves – to be proud spirits.
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
349
Glennyee S Eckersley
AN ANGEL AT MY SHOULDER
An Angel at my Shoulder shows angels are returning – and being acknowledged – once again. Here are true stories of countless ordinary people being rescued by angels, being comforted and healed by them; feeling their presence in the face of death and often appearing to little children. These tales are drawn from such countries as Britain, Australia, Ireland and the United States, showing angels can be found all round the globe, helping others, often changing their lives completely. Warm and uplifting An Angel at my Shoulder suggests it is more than time to reconsider our view of angels, to let them back into our hectic, mechanized world and to realise we are never alone.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
350
Rev. Charles Drayton Thomas
SOME NEW EVIDENCE FOR HUMAN SURVIVAL
An excellent book for historians of Physical Research. This is an early book that deals with new evidence given at the time supporting life after death. The “evidence” comes in the form of book tests and newspaper tests. For example: “In the book tests the exact position of some book in the sitters or another persons library is named, the page given, and certain words it is asserted, will be found on that page applicable to a question asked or appropriate to the unseen communicator.”
First edition 1922
D
————————————————————————————
351
James Coates PhD F.A.S.
IS MODERN SPIRITUALISM BASED ON FACTS OR FANCY ?
“Two reasons, among others, have influenced me to write this book: First, the intense desire of the public to obtain information about Modern Spiritualism; second, as an investigator with some forty odd years’ actual experience I am able to present some facts, based on actual research. I do not explain the phenomena, being content to present concrete instances, leaving the readers to form their own conclusion when they have investigated Spiritualism for themselves.” This book touches well on the subject of Spiritual Photography illustrating 4 photographs.
First edition No Date (early, around 1914)
C
————————————————————————————
352
I M Butt
PATHWAY TO GOD
The Master, Jesus, did not come to teach a new religion, he came to show the pathway to God. All religions lead to God, and faith is needed, this cannot be taken out of religion. Faith is essential. God reveals Himself to each seeker in relation to their faith, understanding and sincerity, so each individual perceives God in his own outlook. It is not necessary to belong to a religion to believe in God and to do his work.
First edition 1993
E
————————————————————————————
353
Benjamin O Bibb
AMAZING SECRETS OF PSYCHIC HEALING
Are you completely healthy? Always? If not, you should be. Are any of your family, friends or acquantances suffering from poor health, injuries or even long standing afflictions? They need not, if you decide you want to help them, for help them you can, and yourself as well. How? you ask. This book will tell you how, for you do have the ability to heal. Right now you may not be aware that you have it, but you do. This gift of God is part of the birthright of every man and woman; it lies dormant in you waiting to be awakened. Only a small effort on your part is required to stimulate it to powerful and effective action, awaiting for you to discover for yourself. Benjamin O Bibb and Joseph J Wood
First edition 1976
G
————————————————————————————
354
Paul Nichols
JOURNEY TO INFINITY
An easy to read book of one mans quest to find the truth. Of his own personal “voyage of exploration” he says. “For years I had been searching endlessly for answers to the many questions which burned in my mind. And all I had ever found was confusion, ignorance and inconsistency which resulted in complete lack of harmony. It had now become plain to me that I would not find the answers I was seeking buried and hidden away in the hodgepodge of religions. It was only when I dared to venture abroad, making my departure from the field of religion, that I started finding the kind of answers which truly satisfield my insatiable curiosity. And that is the primary reason why I decided to write this book. I wanted to share with other seekers all the nuggets of gold I found in great abundance at the rainbow’s end. Life is continuous – never-ending.
First edition 1992
C
————————————————————————————
355
Stephen Turoff
SEVEN STEPS TO ETERNITY
“I died in the Battle of the Somme…” These are the amazing first words spoken to the clairvoyant author from James Legget, a World War One soldier. Over the next two years, Stephen Turoff communicated with this soldier to produce Seven Steps to Eternity which tells the story of the soldiers death and his life thereafter in Spirit. The book was written to share the knowledge that we are all eternal; there is no death, only change. It shares one soul’s experience in order to comfort ALL about the transition called death.
First edition No date
D
————————————————————————————
356
Ronald Shone
CREATIVE VISUALIZATION
As children we all have natural imaginative powers, but as we grow up we are taught that these are "unscientific” and “illogical”, and our ability to visualize creatively becomes obscured. Yet vivid imagery and symbolism affects us mentally, emotionally and physically, and while creative visualizations may not be logical, they may have the bizarre character of dreams or fantasies, they can radically transform our lives. Ronald Shone explains practical ways of tapping into this hidden potential to help us define and achieve our goals. It can help us develop a positive attitude, raise our energy levels, overcome shyness and improve our memory. Exploiting the link between mind and body, Creative Visualization also enables us to fight pain and illness by participating actively in the healing process.
First edition 1984
C
————————————————————————————
357
Betty Collins
I`M JANE
Those who love small children will enjoy this book. Those who love animals will enjoy it too. Those who have lost a child or animal in so-called-death, will find great comfort and enlightenment between its covers, as will the seeker of truth concerning the lives of us all, when our earthly span is done. In the first part, life on “the other side” as seen through a child’s eyes, can give much food for thought for adults, and a happy introduction to the subject for younger readers, for whom it is a complete book in itself. Part two offers an interesting analysis of the first part. Together they answer questions that many people would like to ask, but too often dare not.
First edition 1988
B
————————————————————————————
358
G. M. Glaskin
WINDOWS OF THE MIND
Have we only one life, or do we have several? Can we cross from one incarnation to another? Window of the Mind tells how, without drugs, hypnosis or trance-states, anyone can travel in time and space, and discover “The Christos Experience”: a new understanding of the twilight between memory and consciousness.
First edition 1974
C
————————————————————————————
359
Whitley Strieber
COMMUNION
Communion is one man’s powerful testimony of his terrifying encounters with creatures, certainly not of human origin, who invaded his home and rendered him helpless, making him doubt his sanity and fear for his family’s safety. Whether you will believe his story or not, you will be compelled to read every word as Whitley Strieber take you to the frontires of the unknown. In the authors own words, “When you read this incredible story, do not be too sceptical: somewhere in your own past there may be some lost hour or strange recollection that means you also have had this experience.”
First edition 1987
E
————————————————————————————
360
Ted Andrews
HOW TO DEVELOP AND USE PSYCHIC TOUCH
Hunches, visions and dreams, strong flashes of insight, a vague sense of something impending….. Psychic experiences come in a variety of forms. Now you can learn to read the “psychic imprints” on objects, people, and places to obtain information about them. For most people, psychic touch is one of the easiest psychic abilities to develop because it is rooted in one of our most primal senses. Now you, too, can develop this innate ability to astounding new levels.
First edition 1997
D
————————————————————————————
361
Kahlil Gibran
THE MADMAN
Prose and poetry with three illustrations by Kahlil Gibran. “His power came from some great reservoir of spiritual life, else it could not have been so universal and so potent, but the majesty and beauty of the language with which he clothed it were all his own.”…. Claude Bragdon
First edition 1918
D
————————————————————————————
362
Kahlil Gibran
THE FORERUNNER
More of Kahlil Gibran’s parables and poems complete with five illustrations. “You are your own forerunner, and the towers you have builded are but the foundation of your giant-self. And that self too shall be a foundation.”
First edition 1920
D
————————————————————————————
363
Kahlil Gibran
SAND AND FOAM
Another book of verse, with five illustrations, commencing, “I am for ever walking upon these shores, betwixt the sea and the foam. The high tide will erase my footprints, and the wind will blow away the foam. But the sea and the shore will remain for ever.”
First edition 1927
D
————————————————————————————
364
Kahlil Gibran
JESUS, THE SON OF MAN
“His words and his deeds as told and recorded by those who knew him.” Complete with nine illustrations.
First edition 1928
H
————————————————————————————
365
Robert J. Gilson
EVOLUTION IN THE NEW LIGHT
This book challenges the Darwinian theory of evolution with a logic that is both incisive and direct. The author attacks the Evolutionists and the Creationists with equal vigour yet accepts without rancour all he reasonably can. Then he weights his argument with a reference list of over a hundred titles from both sides so that the serious student can follow the author’s trail in part or in full. This trail leads towards an amalgam of Creationism and Evolutionism. The author retains the principle of evolution by natural selection of advantageous variations,then asks that we accept the possibility of a transcendental direction of those variations. Similarly the principle of creation is retained subject to the possibility of it being delagated through a heirarchy of powers. While the two opposing schools are brought together, Gilson denies allegiance to either. The unifying factor, he suggests, lies in the acknowledgement that imagination, and not reason or thought, is the primary function, the directive force of creative mind. The creator, the ultimate source, is seen as the Divine Imaginal and what It imagines, comes from being; is reality. He further suggests that this transcendental Source is the fountainhead of a vast cosmic heirarchy of primary and secondary imaginals which together make up a non-physical realm of creative spirituality that originates and sustains the universe. A thought-provoking book that follows the work of Douglas Fawcett in his Zermatt and Oberland Dialogues and the later verifying work of Raynor C. Johnson in Nurslings of Immortality.
First edition 1992
H
————————————————————————————
366
Ingrid Lind
ASTROLOGICALLY SPEAKING
Life Patron of the Astrological Association and the Faculty of Astroligical Studies, the author draws on her vast experience as a counsellor to show how astrology works. Not addressed to the established astrologer, this book is a treasure trove into which the beginner and the curious alike can dip, as need or inclination suggests. The easy style is an indication of Ingrid Lind’s depth of knowledge; the subjects complexity is never apparent and its verified level of accuracy fascinating.
First edition 1981
J
————————————————————————————
367
Raynor C. Johnson
THE IMPRISONED SPLENDOUR
This is a remarkable book. It has been called courageous, outreaching, “highly intelligent and eminently readable” and it is all of these. Dr Johnson believed that science, if properly viewed, reached beyond rationalism to the direct apprehension of spiritual reality. He is never dogmatic, and marshals impressive auguments drawn from natural science, psychical research and mystical experience, with all the thoroughness of an eminent physicist. In fact the final ordering of this evidence has such a cumulative effect that the conclusions cannot be readily dismissed.
First edition 1953
L
————————————————————————————
368
Raynor C. Johnson
NURSLINGS OF IMMORTALITY
This author, a physicist by profession, brings to his writing an originality of thought that has contributed much to our understanding of mankind’s spiritual nature. In this book he enlarges upon the subject of imaginism; the name given to the philosophy originally expounded by Douglas fawcett in his 1930’s book The Zermatt Dialogues and The Oberland Dialogues. It postulates the primary Source, God, as being divine imagination; the ultimate creative impellent preceeding all original and innovative thought. Within mankind, imaginative flair is the engine of all creativity. Without it there is no origianl thought, no willingness of our finite minds to reach beyond the boundaries of the known to the unknown. Accordingly something of the nature of Creation can be glimpsed as we see our puny creative impellent, our imagination, as the micocosmic reflection of the macrocosm. When in 1957 Raynor Johnson sought to verify Fawcett’s work in scientific terms, he brought to the task the clarity of thought and exposition to be expected of such a distinguished academic and physicist. Moreover his awareness of the mystical takes the book into an area of perception both rare and far reaching. While it demands concentration to follow this thesis, the rewards for perseverance are rich indeed. Not only will we have “conversed” with a visionary but gradually we may come to observe the author’s findings at work in our own spiritual lives.
First edition 1957
K
————————————————————————————
369
Raynor C. Johnson
WATCHER ON THE HILLS
This book is written for all who are concerned to find the truth about life. It is largely based on the private mystical and semi-mystical experiences confided to Dr Johnson by people in the everyday world who, recognising the validity of his work, were impelled to write to him. After prefacing these accounts with a framework of clarifying ideas the author then endeavours to show their relationship to the stages of the mystic way as expounded by the great masters. With the tolerant understanding that was his hallmark he discusses the relationship of mysticism with religion, occultism and, perhaps most importantly, its coming about in the ordinary person’s life.
First edition 1959
J
————————————————————————————
370
Raynor C. Johnson
A RELIGIOUS OUTLOOK FOR MODERN MAN
To discover the enormous resources of the inner self is a difficult quest yet, as the author affirms, “it is the only satisfying way in which we may ride out of the storms of this modern age with inner serenity.” Those many questions about life which we often ponder but then shelve are here presented for consideration with clarity and tolerance. No specialised knowledge is required and the author freely admits that he is “not concerned whether my answers and thoughts are orthodox or not …. I shall try to express some facets of truth which I think I can see.”
First edition 1963
K
————————————————————————————
371
Raynor C. Johnson
THE DECISIVE TESTIMONY
Originally published as part of The Light and The Gate, it concerns the author’s relationship with a highly unusual man, Ambrose Pratt. Later, when his friend died, Dr Johnson sought to trace him through the mediumship of Geraldine Cummins. By asking searching questions and through the depth of answer received, the author was finally convinced that his friend had indeed survived death with his questing mind and philosophical insight intact. The experience formed a spiritual watershed for Dr Johnson and one cannot fail to be impressed by the remarkable exchanges of thought here recorded.
First edition 1964
D
————————————————————————————
372
Raynor C. Johnson
LIGHT OF ALL LIFE
This, the last of Raynor Johnson’s books, is based on a series of lectures delivered in America and London. In his gentle style he draws upon more than eighty years of life experience, during half of which his thinking bridged both science and philosophy. No mere theoretician, this emenent scientist writes with the authority of one who knows. He sees reincarnation and karma as “great key truths to be reckoned with … Their truth illumines human life, death and destiny, and without these keys it seems to me there can be no comprehensive and satisfactory philosophy of human life.” In the penultimate chapter – “The Nature and Problem of Time”, he writes lucidly of this very complex subject. He reminds us of time’s subjective impression, so dependent upon the individual and the current mood. He seeks, in dealing with precognition and retrocognition, to widen our perspective the immediacy of past and future into the present moment. This in turn raises the question of freedom and he postulates that, “It is largely in the quality of response to events that our freedom lies.” All in all an exceptional work
First edition 1984
H
————————————————————————————
373
D.M.A. Leggett, M.A., D.Sc.
THE SACRED QUEST
Many seeking an alternative philosophy for life will find this book to be their starting point. It examines the belief that spiritual evolution is the purpose of life and weighs it against the normally presented view of Christianity. The age-old problems of free will and determinism, good and evil, love and justice are given balanced consideration and the reader is gently led from a materialistic base towards a spiritual summit.
First edition 1987
K
————————————————————————————
374
D.M.A. Leggett, M.A., D.Sc.
FACING THE FUTURE
Here Dr Leggett explores the spiritual implications of today’s environmental threats. He also provides a readily understandable and comprehensive review of the material aspects. But the book’s worth lies in his bridging of the chasm between the scienific and the religious; showing that the planet’s future is too important to be left to the scientists alone. Their solutions must be balanced by knowledge of lif’s basic spiritual laws. The prognosis is optimistic provided we act now !
First edition 1990
E
————————————————————————————
375
Mabel Beatty
MAN MADE PERFECT
A book for all who seek to understand life’s wider issues. The subjects covered include, among many others, reincarnation, healing, colour, the spiritual significance of numbers and the Christian mysteries. In particular the chapter “The New Age” underlines the slow and evolutionary nature of the transition about which we currently hear so much. Each subject is dealt with concisely and without ambiguity. Although these transmissions, purporting to come from the White Brotherhood, were given to Mabel Beatty more than sixty years ago, they are as relevant today as they were then.
First edition 1929
K
————————————————————————————
376
Geraldine Cummins
SWAN ON A BLACK SEA
These are the Cummins-Willett Scripts, a remarkable collection of writings received by Geraldine Cummins, a sensitive of outstanding integrity. They are especialy interesting because they involve communicators who were once members of the Society for Psychical Research. On the physical plane they had investigated the subject with scientific rigour but now, in the scripts, and being fully aware of the difficulties of assessment, they provide detailed information about incidents in their former earth lives. This book is a classic in its field.
First edition 1965
K
————————————————————————————
377
Charles Fryer
GERALDINE CUMMINS: AN APPRECIATION
This biography is an in-depth study of the work of perhaps the foremost exponent of directed or automatic writing. Geraldine Cummins, never credulous and sometimes highly sceptical of the material she received, produced impressive evidence of post-mortem survival. Charles Fryer, as her biographer and a directed writer himself, questions the questionable and is loathe to approve where there is the slightest doubt. In summarising more than fifteen books, he makes some incisive comments about mediumship and his conclusions are endowed with balance and much integrity.
First edition 1990
I
————————————————————————————
378
Paul Beard
LIVING ON
A study of altering consciousness after death. After presenting many different accounts of post-mortem experience, purporting to come from former psychical researchers, scientists, clergy, writers and many others of repute, the author then subjects them to a rigorous scrutiny. The picture that emerges is of a continuing life after death of order and effort. Every step forward has to be earned and all is subjected to immutable law. Considered by some to be “the best account to date of this relatively unchartered territory.” This book will appeal alike to the searcher after truth, to the modern, thinking churchgoer, the psychical researcher and the openminded sceptic.
First edition 1980
H
————————————————————————————
379
Paul Beard
HIDDEN MAN
For those who are trying to understand life’s enigma. Paul Beard presents a concise distillation of the contributions made by discarnate teachers. These wiser souls, who nonetheless stress their fallibility, are never dogmatic but leave the individual entirely free to accept or reject their teaching. On one thing only are they insistent, that we must tread our own pathway in what is shown to be a very long voyage over many lives. The aim through this unique journey is to find, deep within ourselves, the inner and intuitive being – the hidden man.
First edition 1986
G
————————————————————————————
380
Paul Beard
INNER EYE, LISTENING EAR
A book that shows how important is the work of serious mediumship in its contribution to our search for the deeper values behind everyday living. But there are many complexities that lie beneath the surface of such work and these often make it the subject of misunderstanding, false claims and unworthy prejudice, both for and against. Paul Beard, though not a medium, has over many years been able to observe and closely study mediumship at work. For some sixteen years he was President of the College of Psychic Studies, and for considerably longer he has been a member of the Society for Psychical Research. He is, therefore, well placed to assess mediumship and to see all that is best in the subject as well as its difficulties. He understands the essential roles played by the communicator, the recipient and the medium, and from his vast experience he stresses the essential nature of the harmony so necessary between all three participants, a prerequisite for sound results. This book does not set out a training programme for mediumship. He considers that to be a task best left to the professionals. Nevertheless his research and advice are particularly valuable to all who would aspire to mediumship and to every pupil undergoing mediumistic training in a development circle. Additionally it will assist those who wish to enhance their awareness of life’s spirituality.
First edition 1992
F
————————————————————————————
381
Marie Cherrie
THE BARBANELL REPORT
Maurice Barbanell, the founder editor of Psychic News and the medium for the discarnate teacher Silver Birch, arranged with Paul Beard that the first to depart this life would attempt to convey what he found. After thirty sessions with the medium Marie Cherrie a number of evidential facts appear but the main thrust underlines the change in and growth of consciousness which Maurice Barbanell has gradually undergone. A sincere record but one that dispels many comfortable beliefs about our post-mortem state. Edited by Paul Beard
First edition 1987
H
————————————————————————————
382
Wellesley Tudor Pole
PRIVATE DOWDING
First published as long ago as 1917, this book was in the forefront of many invaluable records purporting to describe the conditions of life after death. The author remarked in 1966 that it was a “period piece.” Nonetheless it is still a valuable documentation of that future existence which has been much substantiated by subsequent writings. All in all an optimistic book describing the hereafter in down-to-earth terms.
First edition 1917
C
————————————————————————————
383
Wellesley Tudor Pole
WRITING ON THE GROUND
The author’s whole philosophy “is a gentle, insistent assertion that the life we know is only a minute part of a greater continuum, existing far back and far ahead. Tudor Pole’s ability to scan this continuum brings glimpses that are denied to most of us.” In this book he takes us beyond the familiar Gospel narratives and suggests that many seemingly everyday events in the life of Jesus were in reality of cosmic import. He sees the spiritual impulse of two thousand years ago as a continuing process, as potent today as ever. Very much a man of affairs, Tudor Pole shows yet again that true mysticism is a practical formula for living.
First edition 1968
F
————————————————————————————
384
Elizabeth Farrell
THE UNFOLDING JOURNEY
In the opinion of Paul Beard, a past President of the College of Psychic Studies, this is one of the best accounts of the working life of a medium. Elizabeth Farrell, with honesty and integrity, portrays her career as one requiring a high degree of discipline and she underlines the varying qualities needed to succeed in this difficult profession. Prescribed reading for the aspiring medium, it also reveals much that is essential knowledge for the serious sitter. In this it informs the genuine seeker and must assist in their search for enlightenment
First edition 1990
F
————————————————————————————
385
Frederick W.H. Myers
HUMAN PERSONALITY AND ITS SURVIVAL OF BODILY DEATH
This must rank as one of the most important studies, if not the most important yet achieved in psychical research, written by one of the founders of the Society for Psychical Research. He was a master of the English language, who was equally and uniquely both scientist and poet, it details a most meticulous and long-sustained research into paranormal faculties and phenomena; research that was conducted with rigorous scientific thoroughness and extraordinary strength of purpose. Furthermore, in its discussion of divergent theories, there is a singular lack of bias and the whole thrust of the work, which is never tedious, is “to the deciphering of that open secret which has baffled the too hasty, or too self-centred wonder and wish of men.” And the secret – to discover the cosmic structure of the universe. When the poet felt justified in taking up the hypothesis “that man is an organism informed or possessed by a soul” he expanded it to a belief that we live two lives; the planetary life in this material world and a cosmic life in the spiritual world which is the soul’s native environment. He maintains that while the waking personality is adapted to the needs of earthly life it derives much of its spiritual energy during sleep. Furthermore that it is while we are asleep that we maintain this most fundamental connection between the organism and the spiritual world. From his research and findings in the field of telepathy he deduces that communion between this and a discarnate world is an absolute fact.
First edition 1903
j
————————————————————————————
386
Charles Jessel
AN ANTHOLOGY OF INNER SILENCE
Inner silence is the key to self-knowing; it is “the liberation of the true self.” Through it we find new energy and improve our “management of stress.” 365 quotations for meditation have been garnered from many nations and cultures and span the centuries. Within this selection, from poets, writers, discarnate teachers, philosophers and saints, you will find passages for meditation and contemplation that eventually become favourite and familiar landmarks along the personal road to liberation. A constant source of healing wisdom and an antidote for stress. compiled by Charles Jessel
First edition 1990
G
————————————————————————————
387
Richard Sale
NOT TOO NARROW … NOT TOO DEEP
Ten convicts who brave savage heat and treacherous seas in a bid for freedom, are joined by another man, unknown and uninvited, who became their leader. Jean Cambreau is possessed of extraordinary powers; he seems to know each one better than they know themselves. Who is Jean Cambreau ? Slowly he teaches that the only true escape comes from knowing one’s self, an escape to within. This novel is described by Sir George Trevelyan in the Forward as “an example of the one great tale, of mans descent into the darkness of separation and his redemption through the power of love awakening the secret centre of divinity within the heart.”
First edition 1936
G
————————————————————————————
388
Phoebe Payne
MANKIND’S LATENT POWERS
This book was first published in 1938 as Man’s Latent Powers and has remained an authorative work for all those engaged in mediumship who value their profession. It is written by one who, as a child, was fascinated by the different emanations she saw radiating from flowers and assumed such experience to be commonplace. With this background, Phoebe Payne’s approach is essentially matter of fact, and it is evident that once she realised the nature of her gift she subjected it to some very critical analysis. An innate integrity pervades her every observation and there is very little that escapes her notice. She sees her talent as being on a par with any other, as one requiring a high level of dedication to its training and later, when sufficently developed, to its correct professional use. Her advice to all who would unfold their gift of mediumship has stood the test of time and, if studied and followed, cannot do other than enhance such a gift. On the other hand, it may help those of lesser ability to discover what they do not know and cause them to approach their activities more carefully. In both cases the results will raise the standards of professionalism.
First edition 1938
H
————————————————————————————
389
Margaret Holmes
GROWTH INTO BEING
There is a simplicity about this book which belies its profundity. It is a practical quide to greater spirituality, based on the life and teaching of Jesus. It recognises the immense power of thought and the benefit of meditative stillness. It also recognises our need for continual appraisal of self, of faith and of acceptance, whereby we acquire new values and increased sensitivity. Still within the Christian framework, it moves back from dogma to the simple words of Jesus, and without abstruse argument, restates His basic teaching for today’s reader. For all of us there is one objective, our growth in being, and this is our raison d’etre.
First edition 1984
E
————————————————————————————
390
Albert Pauchard
THE OTHER WORLD
Albert Pauchard founded the Metapsychical Society in Geneva and was successively librarian, vice-president and president. He gave much of his life to the examination of evidence concerned with communication after death, and in this important work he describes the experiences which met him after his own death and reflects upon their meaning. An intellectual and a man of probity, Pauchard found himself confronted by much that was both unexpected, very searching, and not at all like the comforting, somewhat undemanding picture sometimes offered. He treats reincarnation as an established fact and emphasises that our development on earth determines the kind of experiences awaiting us after death. Here indeed is a fascinating account, received through an anonymous, non-professional Dutch sensitive, of adventures of the soul in realms which all of us must eventually traverse.
First edition 1952
F
————————————————————————————
391
Bob Bloomfield
LINDA MARTEL : LITTLE HEALER
One might say that this book should be required reading for all who favour euthanasia or abortion. It may well cause a change of mind ! At her birth Linda’s father pleaded that she should not be allowed to live yet she acquired such a remarkable reputation as a healer that it continued long after her death at five years and two months. Many sought snippets of her clothing and, allegedly, gained benefit therefrom. A rare soul of commanding presence and gentle authority, her personality so exuded happiness as to envelop all within an aura of reassuring spiritual light. An intriguing story about a remarkable child.
First edition 1990
D
————————————————————————————
392
 Anonymous
THE WAY OF THE SERVANT
For over seventy years this book has been used by many as a bedside companion, a basis for meditation, and a call to devotion. Its timely reintroduction is for a new generation who should find its spiritual value as immediate and as long lasting as did the original readers. It contains fourteen Directions whose authorship is not known, but where content speaks for itself; each is a sighpost along the Way, an indication of the Path that all must tread. With a gentle insistence the Servant is encouraged to translate each teaching in terms of the physical, of feeling, of mind and of spirit and to achieve mastery in each of those four worlds, knowing that a fall will bear greater fruit than will the hedging of the self from such experience. Author Unknown
First edition 1918
C
————————————————————————————
393
John Pearson
WITHOUT DOGMA OR CREED
A small book that restates the Ancient Wisdom without dogma, creed or theological argument. Its purpose is to offer to those disenchanted with the presentation of organised religion a concise philosophy that is both logical and practical. It defines those essential landmarks that are fundamental to all religions, the catalyst perhaps to finding one’s own particular pathway. Above all it underlines the need for each one of us to accept a personal responsibility for our life and our actions.
First edition 1989
B
————————————————————————————
394
John Moss
WHAT DO YOU THINK OF CHRIST ?
This fundamental question, pondered in 1 Corinthians 12.3 and 1 John 4.2, has been rigorously applied to some of the best of modern, largely twentieth century spirit and mystic sources. Thus Stainton Moses and Silver Birch, Rudolf Steiner and Wellesley Tudor Pole, St Stephen and St Francis have all been drawn into Dr Moss’s masterly treatise as he enquires into their attitudes to Christ. What do you think of Christ is an intelligent, lucidly written book, addressing its subject with serious academic objectivity and a commendable lack of sensationalism. Meticulously researched and pleasingly free of artifice, this eloquent and thought-provoking work is for academics and ordinary readers alike.
First edition 1996
H
————————————————————————————
395
Laneta Gregory
HANDBOOK OF THE AURA
An understanding of the aura is a step towards a deeper comprehension of our higher self. To know what it is and how it interweaves with those around us, how feelings and intuitions can be related to aura, how competent auric analysis can perceive and forstall major health problems. These and many other aspects are dealt with by Laneta Gregory in a practical manner free of too much theory. Thirty-six colours are interpreted and seven case histories are linked to individual auric diagrams as seen and drawn by Geoffrey Treissman. While this enlightened contribution is essential reading for serious students of the aura, it will also appeal to those who seek to know more about the other, subtler bodies. Laneta Gregory and Geoffrey Treissman
First edition 1985
E
————————————————————————————
396
Ursula Roberts
THE MYSTERY OF THE HUMAN AURA
This little booklet deals with the Aura,, its colours, how it changes with spiritual development, and the manner in which it reveals the character.
First edition 1950
A
————————————————————————————
397
Ursula Roberts
SPITITUAL VIRTUES IN THE AURA
The lectures in this booklet deal with the way in which people develop spiritual qualities amid the hard experiences of daily life; Ramadahn, the spiritual guide of Ursula Roberts, also speaks of the need for such qualities in the development of mediumship, and also indicates some of the colours created in the aura by soul qualities such as courage, perseverance and tolerance. Other chapters are under the headings: Honesty, Charity, Generosity, Simplicity, Humility, Loneliness, Meekness and Purity. Ramadahn through the mediumship of Ursula Roberts
First edition No date
B
————————————————————————————
398
Ursula Roberts
LOOK AT THE AURA – AND LEARN
This small booklet is designed to explain many things to those who wish to understand a little more about themselves and the wonderful world in which they live, for as this New Age unfolds many truths relating to the soul are becoming increasingly important and the “open vision” which relates to aura sight may become as natural a faculty to people as the ordinary seeing of common objects in the every-day world. It is to meet the needs of those who can “see” that this explanatory “Look and Learn” has been written especially for the benefit of new and youthful enquirers into this fascinating subject. (396 - 398 sent together for postage D)
First edition 1975
A
————————————————————————————
399
Arthur Findlay
THE CURSE OF IGNORANCE – VOLUME 1
From the time Arthur Findlay commenced to write the first chapter of this book to the passing of the final proof of the last page of the Second Volume, seven years elapsed, during which time he devoted six hours a day, every day of the week, to its production. No trouble was spared to make this history accurate, interesting and perfect in every possible way. It was indeed a labour of love, and the time and cost involved was for one reason only, to help advance knowledge, to increase wisdom and to improve conduct everywhere throughout the world. The troubles which have beset mankind, in the past and present, have mostly come from ignorance of how best to live so as to create the prosperity and happiness all desire. The past follies and achievements of the race will be found recorded in the pages of this book, and if these are remembered, they will act as a guide and signpost to present and future generations showing the right of way to think and live. Therein lies the value of history as recorded from this wider angle of thought, and, if everyone, everywhere, would learn the lesson these pages have to teach, war, suffering, poverty and human misery would cease. This volume starts from the time of primitive man to the Reformation. Covering the oldest civilisations, Hebrew, Greek, Roman, Moslem, Chinese and Christian.
First edition 1947
R
————————————————————————————
400
Arthur Findlay
THE CURSE OF IGNORANCE – VOLUME 2
Only after the two volumes have been read and pondered over, will the reader realise the revolution in thought this work may someday bring about, it is certainly history written with a purpose. History, in some respects, has not been accurately recorded because of prejudice and ignorance. Religion was the cause of half the events of history, and, because the origin of the numerous world religions was not known, historians have misrepresented or ignored events they were unable to understand. Religious prejudice has, moreover, falsified history and represented the Christian era in a much too favourable light. Here in this book, history is presented from a new and wider aspect, and this more modern approach clarifies the many difficulties with which historians have been faced in the past. Its insistence on increased knowledge, greater wisdom and a higher ethical standard of conduct follow from the obvious neglect of these assets in the past, the consequences being clearly revealed by history. This volume continues covering Christian and Democratic Civilisations from the Reformation to the end of the Second World War.
First edition 1947
R
————————————————————————————
401
Pauline Robinson
MORE OF ONE DAY AT A TIME AND THE FOUR SEASONS
“There is not much I can say about this book apart from it is the continuation of the first book, One Day at a Time, 1984 – 1985. I have continued to write down my life’s experiences with each season and as I have continued to progress. I wish to reach the people with the experiences I have found to be true, so this has proved to go a little deeper, and hopefully it will be of help to others.”
First edition No Date
D
————————————————————————————
402
Cyril Permutt
BEYOND THE SPECTRUMA
A survey of supernormal photography. Do the dead appear to the living ? Is it possible to move objects merely by the power of thought ? Can thought waves produce images on photographic film ? Cyril Permutt believes he has collected a wealth of photographic evidence which supports the existence of these phenomena and many more besides. Ever since the invention of photography it has proved to be a valuable tool in the search for the subnormal and, despite the efforts of frauds, swindlers and over-sceptical scientists, a large number of genuine cases have been recorded which are impossible to explain except as real instances of the supernormal at work. Here Mr Permutt presents his evidence and leaves the reader to decide for himself.
First edition 1983
L
————————————————————————————
403
Mavis Pittilla
MAVIS – WITH SPIRIT
Mavis Pittilla is a Senior Tutor at the College For Psychic Research in Stansted, Essex. The first nine chapters of the book concern her early life as an ordinary girl who grew up to work in a factory, as did many others of her generation in the north-west of England, where cotton and allied trade provided employment at that time. She was adult when she became interested in Spiritualism, beginning on a day when she was told to seek spiritual healing during a serious illness. She tells of her growing desire to communicate with the Spirit World, and the realisation of her ability to do so. This had not previously even occurred to her. Eventually she became a medium, and now travels the world advocating Spiritualist philosophy, and being a link between this world and the next.
First edition 1997
E
————————————————————————————
404
Ursula Roberts
LETTERS BETWEEN HEALERS
Ursula Roberts is a writer and medium healer who has earned a reputation for her services in Great Britain, Australia and other countries. Her first works which were in the form of slender pamphlets known as “Hints”, have been widely circulated. Hints on Spiritual Unfoldment is regarded almost as a text-book for those with spiritual aspirations. But Hints for healers was the booklet which caused a number of people to write to her about their problems. The replies to many of the queries from ordinary people unaquanted with mediumship, manifesting as healership, are to be found in this book. The whole range of spiritual healing with its problems, limitations and sometimes “miraculous” results, is revealed in these fascinating letters between healers. Some of them are born with the gift of healing, others have the gift thrust upon them.
First edition 1976
F
————————————————————————————
405
Betty Shine
A MIND OF YOUR OWN
A Mind of Your Own is a sourcebook for the millennium. Although the world changes around us, human beings never change, we experience the same thoughts, emotions and problems generation after generation. In this book Betty Shine uses over 200 carefully selected keywords to identify the most common anxieties which face people today, and then, drawing on her 20 years’ experience of working as a medium and healer, she demonstrates how to overcome them. Now you can harness the potential of your own mind to improve your life and the lives of those around you.
First edition 1998
G
————————————————————————————
406
Bishop James A. Pike
THE OTHER SIDE
Bishop James A. Pike’s startling personal confrontation with the question of human immortality began with the tragic suicide of his son Jim. A few days later unexplained physical phenomena started to occur in the Bishop’s apartment. After sixty separate incidents, Bishop Pike turned to other clergymen, to internationally-known scientists, and finally, to Mrs Ena Twigg, the well-known British psychic medium, who established contact with his dead son. The full, startling, immensely moving chronicle of father and son, on life and beyond is here revealed by the Bishop for the first time. The impact of The Other Side is tremendous. For in it, a clergyman of world-wide reputation, long known as a sceptic, calmly and humbly offers tangible, documented evidence of life beyond the grave.
First edition 1969
K
————————————————————————————
407
Neville Armstrong
HARVEST OF LIGHT
The impact that LIGHT, the quarterly Journal which has been published by The College of Psychic Studies since 1881, has made on our psychic and spiritual knowledge over ninety years has been of incredible importance. During that period some of the greatest thinkers and investigators into the paranormal have been contributors to the journal. This book is a collection of some of the most outstanding contributions of the last fifteen years and is an attempt to illustrate the impact of paranormal events and paranormal thinking upon a wide variety of people. Edited by Neville Armstrong
First edition 1976
I
————————————————————————————
408
Harold Sharp
ANIMALS IN THE SPIRIT WORLD
Harold Sharp was one of Spiritualism’s most widely respected mediums, held in affection by many. A gentle soul, Harold both loved animals and had great admiration for them as is apparent in this charming book. Harold takes the reader on a visit to two worlds, this one and the next. He tells some astonishing stories, such as how a much loved pet monkey materialised at a séance. In gentle style he describes how other pet lovers have been reunited with animals such as horses and pet birds. More than that, he gives some enchanting descriptions of the spirit world and explains how animals, both wild and domestic exist there.
First edition 1966
B
————————————————————————————
409
Grace Cooke
MEDITATION
Our individual lives can only be completed by their becoming at one with something far greater and more beautiful than our own limited being. Saints and mystics of all ages have through the practice of meditation sought this cosmic consciousness or union with the divine life by which their lives have become enriched with understanding, inner strength, and great power of accomplishment. Grace Cooke had some thirty years experience of teaching the art of meditation, and witnessed the effect upon the lives of those who by this means were able to draw closer to the source of their being. The book is the result of these years of experience, and sets forth simply in a clear and straightforward style a safe method of meditation and spiritual unfoldment which can be practised alone or in groups. Grace Cooke’s own guide throughout has been the teacher known to thousands as White Eagle. Much of his beautiful and practical philosophy is incorporated in this book.
First edition 1955
D
————————————————————————————
410
Dee May
A NECKLACE OF ORANGE SEEDS
Warengaro, a young black girl, is captured in a raid by the warrior N’doko. She is no ordinary child: she belongs to the Teutho tribe, well known for their supernatural powers. Liloko the witch-doctor, realizing this, decides she must be destroyed. Before this can happen Warengaro leaves her body and is reborn as the white daughter, Keely, of an English couple Caroline and Geoffrey Benton. What happens as a result, is only the beginning of a nightmare. “I started reading and got hooked and didn’t leave it down till I finished the last word. It’s very rivetting stuff.” – Frances Molloy.
First edition 1991
I
————————————————————————————
411
Dee May
FIVE KISSES FOR A PENNY
This is the true story of crisis apparitions experienced by Dee May who, after forty-seven years, was able to trace and comfort a dying man. He needed her understanding and peace, and this is what she was able to give. Jimmy wanted Dee the first moment he saw her and called her Echo, but she belonged to Phil who had known her since childhood. Neither man knew they had fought for this woman through many incarnations; and the triangle would be endlessly repeated, unless they remembered the plans they had made in the bards.
First edition 1994
C
————————————————————————————
412
Rev C. Drayton Thomas
BEYOND LIFE’S SUNSET
“Is there a New World beyond the sunset of old age and death, a land where our loved ones await our coming ? There is. I have spoken with many who reside there and who return to tell, through such psychic channels as permit, the story of their passing and the nature of their present surroundings. This book records the experience of friends who came to my sittings to greet me and tell me of things seen and done since their passing.”
First edition No Date: Probably 1930’s
C
————————————————————————————
413
David Kennedy
A VENTURE IN IMMORTALITY
David Kennedy’s book is unusual because of the author’s background and position: he is a narrator of events and facts and would find it difficult to write about matters which are not tangible, logical, reasonable or objective. He was for many years a successful consulting engineer, engaged in presenting mathematically accurate statements of fact. After fifteen years he changed his profession and was drawn into the Ministry of the Church of Scotland. It was because of his scientific background, his deep sincerity and outstanding gift of oratory and logic that he soon became one of Scotlands most widely known ministers. Then tragedy struck. His wife Ann died. After her death he showed to friends and associates in the academic world a record he had written down about the experiences which took place almost immediately following her passing, indicating that she was indeed alive. This book is the result of David’s endeavour to present his material and evidence.
First edition 1973
I
————————————————————————————
414
E.J. Cotton
THEY NEED NO CANDLE
Mr Cotton is a Lay Reader in the Church of England. He is a lecturer and takes study groups at Summer Schools on Spiritual Healing. A member of a number of Societies concerned with healing and psychical phenomena, he has himself, he would say, been used in some remarkable cases where help has been given in his Sanctuary in Cheshire. John Cotton combines this ministry with the eye of one able to see in another dimension places and people not commonly seen, including the “little people”; a rare privilege. His accounts of the indescribable beauty of the scene at his son’s wedding is one which will stay long in the reader’s mind. Combined with all this is his extraordinary “control” by the fifteenth century artist, Perugino, while in trance and the resultant paintings have gone to many parts of the world. Small wonder that he finds himself compelled by the desire of many to write of his experiences.
First edition 1971
G
————————————————————————————
415
Colin Wilson
AFTERLIFE
A subject of interest to all – is there life after death ? Colin Wilson assesses the evidence, from the voices-in-the-head experience of psychiatric patients to the world of the clairvoyant, from books on the subject to psychical research. Above all, he includes the striking case-histories of people who claim to have “died” and balances them againt Bertrand Russell’s conviction that there is no logical ground for a belief in an afterlife. Is the “near-death” experience a defence mechanism of the brain or have people actually been on the threshold of another world? When Colin Wilson began researching this fascinating work he admits he was far from sure of the conclusive evidence for life after death. By the end of writing the book, as he explains in his Postscript, he was less certain. In fact, as he says, the evidence “points unmistakably to survival.”
First edition 1985
J
————————————————————————————
416
Lorna St Aubyn
HEALING
In this book, practising healers describe what healing is, and how it can complement and assist other forms of treatment. The book includes a survey of the many types of healing therapy now available, a section on self-healing and how to go about finding a healer or even becoming one. Anyone who is interested in health, practitioners or any form of therapy, their patients, and the general reader who wishes to become more fully aware of himself or herself as a whole person, will find this book fascinating reading and will benefit from the insights it provides. Edited by Lorna St Aubyn
First edition 1983
E
————————————————————————————
417
Bill Cox
FROM EARTH TO ETERNITY
Bill Cox attended a school for blind children, which was evacuated during the last war to Buckinghamshire. By the time he was well into his teens, and during this time he and several of the blind fellows would go down into the cellars and hold seances at which the most extraordinary events would happen, not least the sound of strange voices with tales to tell of the “unknown”. Eventually, Bill found a way of developing his psychic gift in a reliable circle, and in due course, whilst “sitting” with his wife and guide dog, Merlin, Brother Joseph spoke through him. Brother Joseph’s communications will surely encourage readers to take a serious look at the way Man behaves during his life on Mother Earth, thus leading to the adoption of a lifestyle which will create peace and plenty for all. The production of this book has truly been a family affair. Brother Joseph through the mediumship of Bill Cox
First edition 1999
C
————————————————————————————
418
Mrs Joy Snell
THE MINISTRY OF ANGELS
This little book records what a woman has learned of the Ministry of Angels on earth, and of life in other spheres of existence beyond this world. It has been written because angels have told her that rare psychic powers have been bestowed on her, and she has been permitted to see what is hidden from the vast majority of mankind until after death, that she might tell others something of what has been revealed to her. It is now sent forth in the earnest hope that it may be the means of bringing comfort to some of the millions in many lands who mourn their dead.
First edition 1918
G
————————————————————————————
419
Albert H Hillyard
THE ZODIAC MESSAGES
In this volume of 395 pages of actual text some 69 of Zodiacs most outstanding Addresses on important subjects have been annotated and indexed for easy reading and study. They cover a vast field of knowledge concerning man’s history from the time of his creation in the image of God; the long journey of experience, of involution and evolution, through many worlds and many conditions, and of God’s Plan of Redemption in Christ. “These messages, so vast in their portrayal of Divine Truth, so revealing of the loving purpose of God for all His Creation, would if their spiritual significance were fully grasped, transform the world.” They are given in simple language that can be understood by the ordinary mind. arranged by Albert H Hillyard
First edition 1965
L
————————————————————————————
420
Mary Bruce Wallace
THE THINNING OF THE VEIL
A record of Psychic Experience. Mary Bruce Wallace was the sister of Wellesley Tudor Pole, author of The Silent Road, Writing on the Ground and other books. She possessed many of his remarkable psychic gifts. She was both clairaudient and clairvoyant. Many of the teachings in this book, which are timeless, come from a high Spirit Teacher, plus some rather unusual visions. The Thinning of the Veil is an inspired book whose message will live for ever. It sets out to teach us a “practical” spirituality and the ideal of brotherhood between people and nations. And a greater understanding of the next world. The glory of man is that he has the birthright of freedom. He may follow the light, or turn from it. It is his choise whether he makes good or bad karma. Read and study this book in the silence of your most private room. Raise your thought, your aspirations and your powers of love, and let the Teacher guide your steps.
First edition 1919
G
————————————————————————————
421
Parrallel Publications
LIFE AFTER DEATH
The mystery of what happens when we die is one of the most baffling of all. This beautifully illustrated book sets out the various theories and takes a cold, hard look at the evidence. There is more of this than you might think. As well as the pronouncements of Victorian spirit mediums and the dictats of those who claim to have a direct link to God, there is the simple but affecting testimony of those who have teetered on the brink of death but have been brought back to life by modern resuscitation techniques, and the intriguing claims of those people who appear to relive a string of past lives under hypnotic regression. Finally, there are the strange tales of those who would fervently wish that there was no life after death - the zombie slaves of the West Indies - and those who by one means or another, have reached out from beyond the tomb to achieve the justice they never received in this life. Parrallel Publications
First edition 1995
J
————————————————————————————
422
S Webb & Son
THE WORLD OF THE UNEXPLAINED
Enigmas of mind, space and time. People who can deliver a powerful electric shock with their touch, portraits that appeared mysteriously on the floor of a Spanish kitchen and the "paranormal" feats of Madame Blavatsky are just some of the weird and remarkable mysteries explored in this book. Each case is probed in an attempt to discover the truth behind the evidence and to allow you to make up your own mind. Whether you are convinced or a sceptic this book promises to offer a unique insight into our extraordinary world. S Webb & Son
First edition 1997
H
————————————————————————————
423
S Webb
THE PARANORMAL FILES
Ghosts, UFO's, Aliens, Life after Death. Have you ever seen a ghost? Have you ever met an alien? What happens to us when we die? Do you know where UFO's come from? These are some of the questions which are examined in The Paranormal Files. By clearly laying out the evidence from those who witnessed or experienced strange happenings and combining their stories with hard-edged examinations of the facts, you, the reader, are asked to decipher delusion from reality. S Webb & Son
First edition 1997
H
————————————————————————————
424
David V Tansley, D.C.
RADIONICS AND THE SUBTLE ANATOMY OF MAN
Radionics is defined as a method of diagnosis and therapy which is primarily concerned with the utilization of subtle force fields and energies, for the purpose of investigating and combating the causes of disease which ravage humanity and the other kingdoms of nature. But in examining the history and development of radionics from the pioneering work of Dr Albert Abrams and Ruth Drown to the latest experimental work at the de la Warr Laboratories, David Tansley discovered a curious paradox. In literature on the subject, and in the rate books which provide the very core of radionic therapeutic measures, there are plenty of references to man's physical organic systems, but little regarding the probability of underlying force fields which might govern and determine the health of the physical form. This book represents an informal endeavour to redress the balance by providing a simple yet practical outline of the subtle anatomy of man. David Tansley believes that the time is ripe for radionics to bear witness to an energy field of a more subtle nature.
First edition 1972
C
————————————————————————————
425
Anthony Borgia
A.B.C. OF LIFE
The present volume forms the third in a trilogy of communications from the spirit world, of which the first and second are Beyond This Life and The World Unseen. A.B.C. of Life arises directly out of the previous two books and it is communicated by the same author. He and his companions have carried out something in the nature of "mass observation" upon the reactions of his readers and he has noted various queries that have come into their minds. This book brings forth answers to those queries.
First edition 1945
C
————————————————————————————
426
Michael Michael
THE DOOR MARKED SUMMER/DOORS OF THE MIND
To most people Michael Bentine is a comedian, veteran Goon, scriptwriter and worldwide TV and radio personality. But ever since childhood, when his father embarked on research into the paranormal, he has been deeply involved with psychical phenomena. "I am of the earth, earthy, and I am certainly no saint, yet I can experience the ecstasy of consciousness on a higher plane than that of earth. So can you!" writes Michael Bentine. "I believe that we have the ability, consciously, to soar beyond the confines of the body, over the horizon and out into all time and space." Now "both" of Michael Bentine's extraordinary exploratons of the paranormal are available in one volume - a story that will hold you like a magicians spell, a profoundly compassionate, positive and optimistic philosophy.
First edition 1981/1984
G
————————————————————————————
427
Michael Bentine
THE RELUCTANT JESTER
Grandson of a vice-president of Peru, Old Etonian,RAF Intelligence officer, founder member of The Goon Show, creator of "Its a Square World", "The Bumblies" and "Potty Time", investigator of the paranormal, explorer, author and much-loved comedian, Michael Bentine describes in this deeply felt autobiography the many joys, absurdities and tragedies of a life of rich and vivid contrasts. An astonishing array of characters play their part in the book: the larger-than-life Peruvian relatives, the "bleddy" Poles in the wartime RAF who fought with supreme courage, the genuine psychics who again and again prove the validity of their extraordinary gifts and of course the colourful showbiz performers, not to mention the three other Goons. In this funny, sad and absorbing account of a remarkable life two themes predominate: the development of "my odd ability to make people laugh" and the love of family.
First edition 1992
F
————————————————————————————
428
White Eagle
SPIRITUAL UNFOLDMENT - 1
This book shows how to discover the Invisible Worlds and find the source of healing. Sound and practical explanations of spiritual and psychic gifts and how to develop them. The subjects covered include the nature of communication between the two worlds, spiritual law and healing.
First edition 1942
F
————————————————————————————
429
White Eagle
SPIRITUAL UNFOLDMENT - 2
In this book White Eagle, speaking through Grace Cooke, takes us into the inner world and reveals the hidden life within the nature kingdom. He describes in fascinating detail the fairies and elemental beings who, under the command of the angels, help to make the world beautiful and productive for human kind by their work with all growing things. He speaks of the angels and their work with man, from those whose glory and purpose is almost beyond our infinite comprehension right down to the least, not far removed from the fairies themselves. This is one of White Eagle's most valuable books, for knowledge of and co-operation with this inner world of nature can bring the greatest happiness to man.
First edition 1969
E
————————————————————————————
430
White Eagle
WISDOM FROM WHITE EAGLE
Wisdom from White Eagle has been compiled from talks given through the instrumentality of Grace Cooke to a group of students, with practical advice on spiritual matters, meditation and life in the world today. White Eagle speaks simply but with a gentle authority which commands attention and belief. He draws aside the veil to reveal a world of infinite beauty beyond our material conception.
First edition 1967
E
————————————————————————————
431
White Eagle
WALKING WITH THE ANGELS
Many books exist on the subject of angels, but few give so broad and poetic a guide as this as to how we can actually work with them. White Eagle's teaching gives us insights into the whole angelic kingdom: from the guardian angels who trigger the miracles in our lives to the great beings who are masters of the rays of creation. He also speaks of the angels of creativity, with whom we may work, and the angels of other beings at work in the rhythms of nature, with whom too, we may find harmony. More than this, this book is about meditation and how our contact with the angels is also a path of healing for ourselves.
First edition No Date
E
————————————————————————————
432
James Van Praagh
TALKING TO HEAVEN
James van Praagh enjoys an extraordinary gift - he can communicate with the spirits of men, women, children and animals who have died. Possessed of the rare ability to bridge the gap between the physical and spiritual worlds, he provides comfort to those who have lost loved ones and brings back powerful messages from the other side. Now, in his remarkable inspiring book, this world-famous medium shows us what lies beyond our invisible world and answers our most profound questions about life after death.
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
433
Joan Webster Anderson
WHERE MIRACLES HAPPEN
Sequel to her best-seller Where Angels Walk. Where Miracles Happen is another book of true stories of heavenly encounters. It is an unforgettable collection of the heart-warming true experiences of ordinary people whose lives have been touched and changed by God. Sometimes these touches come in the form of angels, seen or unseen. Sometimes they are transported through time and space in messages from loved ones who are already in heaven. And sometimes they come in the form of inexplicable rescues and healings, mysterious answers to problems, marvels in nature and heavenly timing. But always they bring with them the awesome awareness that, for each of us, the experience of the divine is as near as a whispered prayer ...
First edition 1994
H
————————————————————————————
434
James Redfield
THE CELESTINE PROPHECY
In the rain forests of Peru, an ancient manuscript has been discovered. Within its pages are 9 Key insights into life itself - insights each human being is predicted to grasp sequentially, one insight, then another, as we move toward a completely spiritual culture on earth. A non-fiction book ..? Maybe! but when James Redfield first published this extraordinary book people picked it up, read it, and were stunned by its contents. By word of mouth alone, news of this magical, moving work spread throughout America, until - within months of its first printing over a hundred thousand readers had become excited by its predictions and touched by the way it made sense of what was happening in their lives.
First edition 1994
E
————————————————————————————
435
Raye Welch
FOUNTAIN OF TRUTH
A book of spiritual knowledge. In this book Raye Welch wrote "If you are a dedicated seeker after esoteric truth you will always find a teacher commensurate with your latent abilities and understanding. This is spiritual law. Through discipline of thought, through right motivation you are gently led by the great Forces of Light away from your own self into an even greater appreciation of the Whole, and to a realisation that you do indeed have within yourself the Fountain of Truth."
First edition 1975
C
————————————————————————————
436
Raymond A Moody, JR.,M.D.
LIFE AFTER LIFE
Actual case histories that reveal there is life after death. A man is dying and, as he reaches the point of greatest physical distress, he hears himself pronounced dead by his doctor. He begins to hear an uncomfortable noise, a loud ringing or buzzing, and at the same time feels himself moving very rapidly through a long dark tunnel. After this, he finds himself outside of his own physical body .... Soon, other things begin to happen. Others come to meet and help him. He glimpses the spirits of relatives and friends who have already died, and a loving, warm spirit of a kind he has never encountered before - a being of light - appears before him. Over the past five years Dr Raymond Moody has studied more than one hundred subjects who have experienced "clinical death" and been revived. Their accounts of this experience are startingly similar in detail, with descriptions so similar, so vivid, so overwhelmingly positive that they may change mankind's view of life, death and spiritual survival forever.
First edition 1975
C
————————————————————————————
437
Raymond A Moody, JR.,M.D.
REFLECTIONS OF LIFE AFTER LIFE
Further investigation of Life after Death. Subjects who have experienced clinical death and been revived. Since his book Life After Life Dr Moody has interviewed hundreds more men and women who were close to death or actually pronounced dead, all telling similar accounts. "It seemed that for a second I knew all the secrets of the ages, all the meaning of the universe, the stars, the moon - everything." "He showed me all that I had done, and then he asked me if I was satisfied with my life. He was interested in love. Love was it." "Off in the distance I could see a city. There were buildings. They were gleaming bright. I was told that if I went there I couldn't go back."
First edition 1978
C
————————————————————————————
438
Raymond A Moody, JR.,M.D.
THE LIGHT BEYOND
Explorations into the Near Death Experience. In the ten years since the landmark publication of the international bestselling classic Life after Life extraordinary new research has uncovered more patterns of near-death experiences, as well as overwhelmingly confirming earlier descriptions of near-death experiences. The Light Beyond examines these stunning findings and explores more deeply than ever the incredible frontier between life and death.
First edition 1988
G
————————————————————————————
439
Hazel Courteney
DIVINE INTERVENTION
On the 7th April 1998, Sunday Times health columnist Hazel Courteney underwent an experience that was to change her life forever. From that day on an incredible drama began to unfold that was to last for more than six months. She became telepathic, began affecting electrical equipment such as televisions, videos, radios and computers and started to pulse a powerful healing energy through her eyes. Most remarkable of all however, was the realization that she could clearly hear spirits from the higher realms, and found herself receiving direct communication from Diana, Princess of Wales.
First edition 1999
K
————————————————————————————
440
Julie Gale
SOUL TREK
A channeled book with a difference! Soul Trek looks at the evolution of all souls, not just the human soul. Alpha, the communicant of these ideas, reveals the panoramic grandeur of our Soul Trek with a vividness which leaves the reader breathless. It charts the soul from the moment it leaves the Source and makes its way through the realms of mind and energy, to its choice of a more matter-like universe, entering the Etheric/Physical Universe, and then descending into more solid realms, finally personifying as an individualised physical form. As this journey is described, much is covered: Group Souls, Twin Souls, Reincarnation, Karma and our rather outmoded way of conceiving what we call "God". Some of Alpha's information on pre - and past - human existences is unfamiliar and quite wonderful.
First edition 1996
G
————————————————————————————
441
Sir Oliver Lodge
WHY I BELIEVE IN PERSONAL IMMORTALITY
An early, illustrated book by Sir Oliver Lodge written in 1928. In his introduction he says, - "My whole contention rests on a basis of experience, and on acceptance of a class of facts which can be verified at first hand by others, I know how weighty the word "fact" is in science, and I say without hesitation that individual personal continuance is to me a demonstrated fact. This book is a presentation of these facts.
First edition 1928
F
————————————————————————————
442
Sir Oliver Lodge
FOR THOSE WHO ARE WILLING TO LISTEN ... READ ON
This is the second book of a trilogy written by a group of minds who now dwell in "the spirit world." Many books are written purporting to have their origin in the mind world, yet proof of the existence of that mind world is very difficult to obtain. Proof of identity must be obtained by the transmission of personal idiosyncrasies which must not be known by anyone living. Since Oliver Lodge only died in 1940, many people still living claim to have known him. This is why he plays the principle role in this and the previous book. It is interesting to know that all the members of the spiritual group took a great interest in hypnosis during their stay in earthly life and that apart from being a mathematician, the medium Raymond Smith has used hypnosis as a tool of healing since the time when he was eighteen years old. Even in the book Human personality and its survival of bodily death, written by Frederick Myers, a close friend of Oliver, the longest chapter is entitled "hypnosis". Transcribed by Raymond Smith from Sir Oliver Lodge
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
443
B.W. Jones
EVERYTHING I HOLD SACRED
The biography of the Rev. Marion Butler. This book is not to be missed, for it tells of one woman's fight against physical illness, deprivation, humiliation and prejudice. Armed only with her unshakeable Christian faith, it tells of her fight, triumph and eventual recognition of the great gifts bestowed upon her - those of healing, clairaudience and clairvoyance. Marion Butler's life experiences with Concentration Camps, Cancer, Healing and Mediumship are all true remarkable stories in themselves. Her distinguished career is vast, with over forty years' experience in Spiritual Healing and counselling, which has lead her to lecture in many parts of the world. Although she is a Past President of the World Federation of Healing, and founder of the Temple of Light Church in Ystradgynlais, South Wales, she has claimed nothing for herself, fully recognising that she is simply a channel for Spirit or God, through which love and compassion flow in abundance. Always an ardent and fearless campaigner for that which is right and true, she makes a very strong plea for Spiritual Healing and Medical Science to combine for the benefit of mankind.
First edition 1994
G
————————————————————————————
444
Chloris Morgan
THE TWO WORLDS OF WILLIAM REDMOND
The Trail-Blazing Medium. One of this century's greatest mediums, William Redmond was able to fill the Royal Albert Hall many times with up to five and a half thousand people who were able to witness his amazingly accurate psychic gifts. For thirty five years he was senior medium at the Spiritualists Association of Great Britain. This book is both a biography and a record of survival evidence that he has brought to audiences home and abroad.
First edition 1985
C
————————————————————————————
445
Chloris Morgan
MY NINE LIVES
A procession towards the One Life. Born in 1916, Chloris Morgan has played many roles, including riding instructress, poet, dental nurse, member of the WAAF, fashion and handicraft designer, women's editor, consultant and P.R.O to Norman Hartnell, editor for the British Wheel of Yoga, and wife and mother. The chapters of her life have been interspersed with much psychic experience. As a member of the Atlantean Society and a close-knit Rosae Crucian group, she studied comparative religion and many philosophies. For the last quarter century she has lived in her beloved North Wales, and now devotes time to writing on Spiritualist philosophy and the paranormal. In 1987 she won the Two Worlds Centenary Award for Services to Spiritualist literature.
First edition 1990
D
————————————————————————————
446
Margery Eyre
THE WAY OF COMPANIONSHIP
Many have discovered from Margery Eyre's earlier books how similar her spiritual difficulties, problems and lessons are to their own, and have gained much help and comfort from the instructions she received on how best to deal with them. The inward voice, to which she learned through clairaudience to attune herself, proved to be both loving and stern, and it showed a patience and insight which she found both strenthening and encouraging. The lessons in the present volume, given between 1936-1951, took her into deeper waters still. She was called upon to make certain sacrifices and as a result she reached a much closer companionship with one she came to look upon as her twin soul. There is much in these pages concerning the spiritual aspects of human love.
First edition 1978
E
————————————————————————————
447
John Symonds
IN THE ASTRAL LIGHT
Madame Blavatsky probably attracted more attention, abuse, and acclaim than any other woman in the latter half of the 19th century. The founder of modern occultism, Madame Blavatsky first achieved notoriety in America where she suddenly appeard as a champion of spiritism and a medium of unusual power. Soon fantastic stories of her powers spread throughout the world: how, in India, she had "materialised" objects out of the atmosphere by the sheer strength of her will. During her seances strange spirits and forms were seen to appear and dissolve, not to mention weird lights and sometimes music or astral bells ... Was she a charlatan? According to some, she was "one of the most accomplished, ingenious and interesting imposters of history." Today controversy still rages. In this authorative biography John Symonds throws new light on an astonishing, eccentric, and altogether fascinating woman. First edition as Madame Blavatsky:Medium and Magician:
First edition 1959
C
————————————————————————————
448
Michael Evans
BILLY GROWS UP IN SPIRIT
A cockney lad returns after death to tell his story. The loss of a child or children is one of the greatest sorrows we can suffer. A thousand things remind us of the lively loved one who is no longer there with us. Where are they? Are they dead and gone forever? Do they live on in another world? Are they happy? Will we ever see them again? This book answers these questions and should be read by all who have lost a child. Billy, a cockney boy, made an unexpected return after death to a group of mediums who had first come together to help the spirits of servicemen who were dying in the Gulf War. When the war ended the group continued to meet and record their proceedings as a service to any spirits in need of counselling. Billy returned to speak to the group forteen times over the years and gave regular updates on his progress as he grew up in the spirit world. Edited by Michael Evans
First edition 1997
B
————————————————————————————
449
Gladys Osborne Leonard
MY LIFE IN TWO WORLDS
Gladys Osborne Leonard was one of the most respected mental and physical mediums of her time. Sir Oliver Lodge in his opening words in the forward to this book wrote, "This seems to me to be a useful and much needed book full of information not easily accessible. It represents fairly and truly the feelings and interpretations of a sensitive's experiences, and contains material for psychological study." This book is indeed a fascinating account of her life and teachings as a medium, given by her, in the hope of setting the reader on a path of enlightenment.
First edition 1931
H
————————————————————————————
450
Patricia Joudry
TWIN SOULS
Twin soulship is your destiny! If you feel abandoned, or if you are pining in loneliness, you will find this heartening book uniquely comforting and exciting. For each of us there is a complentary "other". This sublime idea of twin souls, joyfully united or painfully separated, has permeated mythology and literature down the ages. But where do you begin the quest for your spiritual partner and how do you recognize your twin? This inspirational book brings you the guidance you need. Patricia Joudry and Maurie D Pressman MD
First edition 1993
F
————————————————————————————
451
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle
THE EDGE OF THE UNKNOWN
How was it possible for Houdini, the worlds greatest magician to escape from a locked water tank with the locks remaining untampered. His friend Sir Arthur Conan Doyle thought the answer might lie in Spiritualism. And in this book he presents astounding evidence that his theory was correct! Houdini's "supernatural" powers comprised only one area on which the noted master of detective fiction (author of the Sherlock Holmes novels) focused his critical attention. Here, he describes in thrilling detail all he uncovered in several decades of psychic investigation. Because he was convinced for many years that "psychic" occurances could be explained by natural laws Conan Doyle was a tough not-to-be-fooled sceptic. The reader will find, then, his testimony especially persuasive, encompassing mediums whose bodies produce ectoplasm; weird prophetic dreams; seances with the "ghosts" of Lenin, Oscar Wilde, Dickens and other famous people. But the most amazing and conclusive evidence here is Sir Arthur's personal experience with the psychic phenomena he had so long challenged. The fact that he did see and hear ghostly manifestatons, on several occasions is the best recommendation for anyone who has any doubts to read this important book.
First edition U.S Edition: 1992
I
————————————————————————————
452
Florizel von Reuter
THE MASTER FROM AFAR
The author has written a novel which goes behind the scenes of the life of Jesus, highlighting his career as a man rather than as a divine being. He bases his sources on historical evidence and legendary accounts, as well as on various practically unknown details transmitted by his own psychic gift. He was later able to verify the details by careful research. The author has woven a fascinating narrative, told in modern language, of the events leading to the arrest, trial and crucifixion of Jesus.
First edition 1973
I
————————————————————————————
453
Paul Miller
THE INVISIBLE PRESENCE
This, the ninth book written by the author on a variety of psychic themes, records the conclusions he has reached after spending nearly half a century on his spiritual quest. His professional life in Britain was spent in journalism, mostly in Fleet Street, where he attained editorial status on national newspapers. Some of his psychic experiences are remarkable. The evidence for individual survival after death they demonstrate is difficult to refute. But what are the implications? "Since the claim is made that upon evidence submitted here we as personalities do survive bodily death, then we must examine the nature and quality of the communication. We have to ask what is borne to us by psychic communication between the two worlds. And we have to ask many other questions." He does ask them - and supplies the stimulating answers which will appeal to thinkers who are concerned with life's deepest problems and issues.
First edition 1976
F
————————————————————————————
454
Hannen Swaffer
INTO THE UNKNOWN
A report of an investigation into Psychis Force by a panel of independent, distinguished experts, including a famous Harley Street Surgeon, the Canon of St Paul's Cathedral and a methodist preacher who was also Hon Chaplain to the Forces. This book is a record of a quest. It is the documentary account of an unusual investigation into the mysterious world of the Unseen and the Unknown by a Panel of Inquiry, beginning in 1949 and concluding in 1950. It is the story of how a group of one woman and seven men set out to probe if not solve the riddle of that portentous, eerie yet potentially mighty world which lies beyond the confines of the human intellect. A Panel of Independent Experts postscript by Hannen Swaffer
First edition 1950
F
————————————————————————————
455
Stase Michaels, M.A.
THE BEDSIDE GUIDE TO DREAMS
An unanalyzed dream is like an unopened letter from a friend. Inside are messages of caution and concern, hope and inspiration, that can have a dramatic impaction both on your everyday life and your lifetime goals. Psychologist Stase Michaels guides you through the inner jouney and ends in exciting practical and spiritual insights on the road to self-discovery.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
456
Dale E Graff
TRACKS IN THE WILDERNESS
An exploration of ESP, Remote Viewing, Precognitive dreaming and Synchronicity. In 1975 Dale Graff was safely entrenched as an aerospace engineer and physicist with the United States Air Force's Foreign Technology Division. Little did he know that the result of one of his assessment reports on emerging technologies would be the beginning of the highly classified Project STARGATE - which lasted over 20 years and, perhaps more importantly, would bring him in contact with his own new perspective of reality. "Dale Graff is one of those pioneers who risked a career and respectability to pursue the truth. It is wonderful that he writes his story." - From the Foreword by Dr Edgar Mitchell - Former U.S Astronaut.
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
457
Jim Schnabel
DARK WHITE
Aliens, Abductions and the UFO obsession. Could it be that hundreds of thousands, even millions of Americans have been abducted by aliens, scared scarred, subjected to sexual indignities and then returned home with memories that can only be extracted by hypnosis? However unlikely it sounds, therapists' offices are now overflowing with stories like these, as researchers uncover ever more evidence that extraterrestrials are actively trying to study, harm or bring enlightenment to us all. In this engrossing account, journalist Jim Schnabel explores everything from the greatest airship invasion of the 1980's to todays bizarre kidnappings, involving Harvard professors, deranged CIA operatives, ferociously quarrelsome "ufologists", the Prince of Liechtenstein and former UN Secretary General Perez de Cuellar..etc.
First edition 1994
E
————————————————————————————
458
Andrija Puharich
URI
"This is the original and authorised biography of one of the most remarkable young men of our times - Uri Geller, the Israeli psychic whose strange powers have so far baffled scientists in many countries. It has been written by Geller's friend and associate Dr Andrija Puharich, and it examines the sources of Uri's powers - basically, an extra-terrestrial intelligence called Hoova, which they believed contacted them through a voice called Spectra. Here is an aspect of Geller's life hitherto unknown to the millions of people who have witnessed Geller's astonishing demonstrations of his E.S.P., clairvoyance and psycho kintic gifts. It may prove to be one of the most important books on paranormal phenomena ever published."
First edition 1974
I
————————————————————————————
459
Roger Boar
THE WORLDS GREATEST "GHOSTS"
In this illustrated book is a spine-chilling collection of people's true experiences of ghosts and the supernatural, written in a no-nonsence and unfancied manner. Included are some chapters about the well-known and celebrated ghosts of stately homes, the terrifying antics of poltergeists, ancient curses and modern and medievil witchcraft. Roger Boar and Nigel Blundell
First edition 1983
D
————————————————————————————
460
Colin Bloy
I'M JUST GOING DOWN TO THE PUB TO DO A FEW MIRACLE
"I propose to share the rational way to spiritual healing with all those who, like me, never had a gift, never had a visitation or revelation, nor a blinding light, all of which is relevant and which I envy. There is a way, if you have the desire to become a spiritual healer, which is perfectly logical, perfectly rational and requires no mystical initiation. There are exercises, disciplines, techniques which are within the range of the western ethos - because it is empirical, a proven scientific method, which requires no previously held precepts, simply the idea of "let us have a look", and a series of experiments which I believe permit us, if we so desire, to enter the world of spiritual science, without having to freak out, without having to make pleas of external illumination or control by discarnate entities - all of which are valid, but are not always available to the man in the street who simply wants to be a healer, and YOU can go down to the pub and do a few miracles. Most important, it tries to show how pure love may be practised as a discipline which is critical to spiritual healing."
First edition 1990
G
————————————————————————————
461
Liz Hodgkinson
SPIRITUAL HEALING - EVERYTHING YOU WANT TO KNOW
Spiritual Healing is currently enjoying the most phenomenal growth, and since 1977 it has been accepted and recommended by the British Medical Association for use alongside orthodox medical treatment. But what exactly is spiritual healing? What is this mysterious ability that some people have that will enable a patient to be healed without the intervention of drugs or surgery, often by a person with no medical knowledge? And if it can help others, can it help you? This fascinating and informative book shows how spiritual healing could help you. It describes the many different kinds of healing available and looks at the work of some remarkable healers who practise today. It tells you what to expect when you consult a healer and also advises you on how to approach the healing process.
First edition 1990
G
————————————————————————————
462
Roberta Wright
SPIRITUALISM FOR TEENAGERS
"Many times I have met people, fairly new to Spiritualism, who come to participate in, and enjoy, all the aspects of being a spiritualist . The newcomer parents, often with teenage children, can't just tell them about the many aspects of this absorbing subject. In fact, very often they themselves are still finding out more all the time. If they attempt to convey some of this to their "nearing adult" offspring who are coping with a dawning awareness of the very material world around them, the small attemps of the parents to explain are often received with indulgent scorn and are invariably regarded by their teenager as "loving" but a little "gullible." This book is for teenagers. It is hoped that it will help them and their parents to find out, in simple everyday language what it is all about. "Here then, teenager, is knowledge, giving serenity, love and understanding, much needed in today's world - and a little help in your material life too."
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
463
John Sutton
PSYCHIC PETS
Here are some incredible true stories about the psychic powers of ordinary household pets. Cats and dogs that can read minds, foresee the future, transport themselves from one place to another by non-physical means, see ghosts and even return as ghosts themselves. You'll be amazed, astounded and intrigued by what you read. These are recent stories from all over the world, collected straight from the pet owners by the author. Your pet too may have unsuspected talents. Take the specially designed tests and find out if you too are the owner of a psychic pet!
First edition 1997
C
————————————————————————————
464
Frances Banks
FRONTIERS OF REVELATION
This is not a book of theology, but of experience, a remarkable study of a subject which is, on the one hand, regarded as of paramount importance and, on the other, with suspicion and scepticism. It is an examination of numerous experiences in the nebulous world between this life and the next. Over 200 people have provided the testimony, some three-quarters of them being members of the Churches' Fellowship for Psychic Study. "The book can be commended with confidence," writes the Bishop of Southwark in his Forword, "as it throws a flood of light upon the ascending scale of human experiences from the psychic at the lowest level to the mystical-unitative at the highest. But it also points to the urgent need for restatement and for the development within the Church of a specialist ministry."
First edition 1962
I
————————————————————————————
465
Robert Way
THE GARDEN OF THE BELOVED
An affluent young man enters a Garden where he meets a humble gardener. The young man desires to learn the art of loving and becomes the gardener's Disciple. He undergoes a long and difficult apprenticeship during which he comes to recognize that all creatures, even the most apparently loathsome, work for the glory of the Beloved. The Garden of the Beloved is a timeless, allegory of faith, love and the search for God, simply and exquisitely written and superbly illustrated with delicate pen and ink drawings by Laszlo Kubinyi. It reflects the same beauty of thought as The Prophet of Kahlil Gibran and will be a source of inspiration to all who read it.
First edition 1975
G
————————————————————————————
466
Louisa Johnson
DIARY OF A BLACKPOOL MEDIUM
"I have always looked upon spiritualism in its highest form as a science rather than as a religion since it does not interfere with other religious beliefs and doctrines. I look back with great admiration to those early mediums I was fortunate enough to meet. It was Estelle Roberts who inspired me, it was her famous Indian Guide RED CLOUD to whom we owe so much. He directly influenced and guided our great leaders Winston Churchill and Lord Dowding during the Second World War. The first time I came out of a Spiritualist Church there was a mob of jeering youths pelting us with pebbles and calling us CRANKS! It took great courage on my part to return to the church, but I felt compelled to do so. Today it is difficult to find a spare car parking space. Many people today are disillusioned with the material aspect of life and are looking for spiritual guidance and assurance in our troubled world. I have been very privileged to have met our late S.N.U. leader, Gordon Higginson, also Hannon Swaffer, Maurice Barbanell, Brother Mandus, Harry Edwards and Ivor James (the psychic artist) who has recently made his transition into spirit. These are just a few who have "laid" the cornerstone of modern spiritualism - we owe them so much. The bible quotes "We walk hand in hand with angels." I sometimes wonder if all these great mediums fall into this category."
First edition 1999
C
————————————————————————————
467
Edmund Harold
CRYSTAL HEALING
A practical guide to healing with quartz crystal. It is becoming more and more apparent that the humble quartz crystal has extraordinary psychic properties. It can help heal the sick and improve the energies, concentration, decisiveness, empathetic qualities and state of balance of the healthy. This "modern" discovery is really a re-surfacing of ancient knowledge and, while the knowledge and use of quartz crystal power has had a continuous history ever since its ancient origins, it is now entering a renaissance. Much of what was lost is being slowly pieced together again. The author addresses in particular the healing powers of crystals, through discussions of the characteristics of different types of crystals, and how to select and use them to achieve harmony of body and spirit.
First edition 1986
G
————————————————————————————
468
Kahlil Gibran
THE EARTH GODS
"His power came from some great reservoir of spiritual life, else it could not have been so universal and so potent, but the majesty and beauty of the language with which he clothed it were all his own." - Claude Bragdon A beautiful book of prose, complete with five illustrations on the observations of Man by three Earth Gods.
First edition 1931
D
————————————————————————————
469
Kahlil Gibran
THE WANDERER
This book, which is the last one that Kahlil Gibran wrote shortly before he died in 1931, is truly one of his finest. The parables and poems are comparable to his The Forerunner and The Madman. Its teachings leave you with a strong sense of newly found compassion and wisdom. The wanderer's stories are both profound and alive in this book.
First edition 1932
E
————————————————————————————
470
Kahlil Gibran
THE GARDEN OF THE PROPHET
The Garden of the Prophet, which Gibran intended as a companion to his masterpiece The Prophet, is a lyrical celebration of the mystical beauty of Nature. Full of insights on the nature of wisdom, time, loneliness and God, and expressed in Gibran's unique style.
First edition 1933
E
————————————————————————————
471
Kahlil Gibran
PROSE POEMS
The present translation by Andrew Ghareeb is an attempt to bring to the English-speaking world some of the earlier of this poet's Arabic prose poems, a form of which he was distinctly the originator in that ancient tongue. He has created a school of writing which has caught the vivid and sensitive imagination of the poetic and scholarly East, and of which he is recognised as father throughout the great Arabic-speaking race of three hundred million people.
First edition 1934
E
————————————————————————————
472
Kahlil Gibran
NYMPHS OF THE VALLEY
In 1906, Gibran published his second Arabic book called Arayis Al-Murvj (The Nymphs of the Valley)," a collection of three allegories which take place in the Northern Lebanon. The allegories of Martha, Dust of the ages and the Eternal Fire and Yuhanna the Mad, dealt with issues relating to prostitution, religious persecution, reincarnation and pre-ordained love. The allegories were heavily influenced by the stories he heard back in Bsharriand his own fascination with the Bible, the mystical, and the nature of love.
First edition 1948
D
————————————————————————————
473
Kahlil Gibran
SPIRITS REBELLIOUS
Spirits Rebellious is, in a way, a continuation and extension of Gibran's Nymphs of the Valley. The contents of this volume, though in story form, are really sermons and parables. They are bolder, more outspoken, more forceful than the stories that preceded them. The four stories in this volume deal with the social issues in Lebanon, portraying a married woman's emancipation from her husband, a heretic's call for freedom, a bride's escape from an unwanted marriage through death and the brutal injustices of 19th century Lebanese feudal lords.
First edition 1949
E
————————————————————————————
474
Kahlil Gibran
A TEAR AND A SMILE
Gibran's first collection of poetry appeared in Arabic in 1914 and was translated into English several years later and published as A Tear and a Smile. It contains 56 parables, stories and poems in Gibran's wholly inimitable manner. Illustrated with 4 of his own paintings and drawings, it is the most important edition to the canon of this great writer. "The tears, which are much more abundant here than the smiles," observed N. Naimy in Journal of Arabic Literature, "are those of Gibran the misfit rather than of the rebel in Boston, singing in an exceedingly touching way of his frustrated love and estrangement, his loneliness, homesickness and melancholy."
First edition 1950
G
————————————————————————————
475
Kahlil Gibran
THE BROKEN WINGS
Broken Wings tells the tale of a love doomed by the restrictions of a cruel society. The narrative highlights many of Gibran's concerns about the plight of Eastern women, wealth as an impediment to happiness, the greed and corruption of the clergy, and the overwhelming power of love.
First edition 1959
D
————————————————————————————
476
Kahlil Gibran
THE VOICE OF THE MASTER
In the style that gave Gibran the title of "Dante of the Twentieth Century", The Voice of the Master speaks stirringly of the victory of faith over grief, and love over loneliness. "Of Marriage", "Of the Divinity of Man", "Of Reason and Knowledge", "Of Love and Equality," ... these are some of the themes Gibran searches in this volume, offering fresh insight into many of life's most perplexing riddles.
First edition 1960
E
————————————————————————————
477
Kahlil Gibran
A SELF PORTRAIT
A portrait of Kahlil Gibran is revealed through the letters he wrote to his family and friends from 1904 when he was aged 21 years old, to 1930, one year before his death. His sorrows, his hopes, his aspirations and dreams flow from these pages.
First edition 1960
E
————————————————————————————
478
Kahlil Gibran
THOUGHTS AND MEDITATIONS
This collection of thoughts by Kahlil Gibran demonstrates three major aspects of his genius: the fiery prophet, assailing the corruptions of Syrian governmental and upper social circles with the wrath and scorn of Biblical seers; the poet of love, apostophizing beauty, youth and nature, particularly the wonderful vistas of Lebanon in poetry of passionate tenderness; and the author of the remarkable poetic narratives in which Gibran's mystical, spiritual vision of the transmigration of souls is embodied in tales of lovers tragically parted in one existence and rapturously reunited, after centuries of separation, in a later incarnation.
First edition 1961
E
————————————————————————————
479
Thomas Paine
THOMAS PAINE - THE MOST VALUABLE ENGLISHMAN EVER
VIDEO He was a Sussex customs officer who played a central role in the American and French revolutions. The son of a Norfolk corset-maker, he wrote such immortal political tracts as The Rights of Man and Common Sense. Thomas Paine's bold, enlightened vision of the true meaning of democracy laid the foundations of the modern United States, whose very name he coined. Paine is a leading candidate, as Kenneth Griffith's passionate biopic suggests, for the title of The Most Valuable Englishman Ever. So why were his works banned in his native country? Why did he die alone and forgotten in American exile? Why, as Griffiths asks, do so few Britons today even know his name? From Thetford to Boston, The White House to the Bastille, Griffith retraces Paine's steps in search of answers. En route he paints a moving portrait of one of the great figures of Western civilisation - a profoundly humanitarian thinker ahead of his time, bloodied but unbowed by the many battles so free a spirit must face. "Where freedom is," said Benjamin Franklin, "there is my country." "Where freedom is not," replied his friend Paine, "there is mine." In an unforgettable film which many consider his masterpiece, Kenneth Griffith explains why, ... doing justice at last to the memory of one of Britain's finest sons. Watch this film, and you will never again see the world in quite the same way. Written and Performed by Kenneth Griffiths
First edition BBC 1982: Produced by John Hefin
F
————————————————————————————
480
Leslie Flint
AUDIO TAPE NUMBER 72
AUDIO TAPE Leslie Flint was one of the greatest and most tested of all physical mediums. This audio tape recorded in 1965 records the voices that came through him from the spirit world. An Introductory explanation of Direct Voice is given by Mrs Green. Side A - Talk by Mrs Green and Direct Voice from Michael Fearon. Side B - Direct Voice from Sid Hopkins, Bobby, Tracy and Leslie Flints guide Micky.
First edition
B
————————————————————————————
481
Gordon Higginson
ON THE SIDE OF ANGELS
Gordon Higginson's birth was ordained - by the spirit world. Now none would dispute that he is Britain's best-known medium, one whose gifts include not only trance and clairvoyance, but the dramatic faculty of materialisation when the so-called dead literally appear in the seance-room to be reunited with loved ones. President of the Spiritualists' National Union for over 20 years, countless hundreds of thousands across the United Kingdom have marvelled at his brilliant clairvoyance not only in Spiritualist churches, but in halls and theatres, including London's famous Royal Albert Hall. On the side of Angels is not only a thrilling biography, detailing Gordon's action-filled life, but takes an inside look at one of the greatest ever Spiritualist mediums. compiled by Jean Bassett
First edition 1993
G
————————————————————————————
482
Colin Fry
INSPIRED OF SPIRIT
Colin Fry, also known as Lincoln, is one of the most exciting trance mediums to have emerged over recent years. Apart from demonstating in the UK, he has also completed a highly successful visit to Australia. Here, for the first time, are presented teachings from Magnus, one of his spirit guides. A financial director of a publishing company in the late Victorian era, Magnus passed on around the turn of the century. He acts as a spokesman for a group called "The Diamond". Inspired of Spirit highlights spirit-given answers to a host of subjects not only including details about passing on and the Higher Life, but many other topics, such as euthanasia, abortion, transplants, animals, rebirth and even space travel. compiled by Tony Ortzen
First edition No Date
E
————————————————————————————
483
White Eagle
HEAL THYSELF
A book for everyone, sick or well, who would find and retain true health of mind and body. The gentle teacher White Eagle describes the consciousness of man, which has two aspects to it: the so-called lower self, which is the everyday one, prone to all the fears that so regularly assail us; and the higher, which is our true and deeper consciousness. The higher self, unlike the earthly self, knows no sickness or limitation; and through the higher self flows the Christ healing and radiance which can conquer all ills and resolve all difficulties.
First edition 1962
D
————————————————————————————
484
White Eagle
THE GENTLE BROTHER
This book consists of short extracts from White Eagle's talks to Brothers of his Lodge, specially chosen to guide and help the aspirant in his daily life. These "Gentle Brother" extracts have long been the most loved feature of the magazine Stella Polaris, and many friends have asked if they could be collected and published in a small book suitable for the pocket or as a bedtime book. White Eagle has the art of putting his finger right on the spot, as it were, of one's particular problem, and giving a wise, practical and helpful answer.
First edition 1968
D
————————————————————————————
485
Moira Adela Nicholls
THE PEACEFUL HEART
In her lifetime, the author has experienced the normal mixed emotions of living and growing. Coming from a secure home, she ventured forth to visit other countries. Her travels gave her insight into people and their attitudes, some of which disturbed her greatly. There followed a period which brought a degree of personal devastation, which happens to all at some stage in their life. On overcoming the initial impact, and "travelling on" in life she was often aggresive and bitter but she reached a turning point. Through guidance and encouragement, she began to see purpose in all that happens, good and bad. When put together from the start, to the time of deep thinking, a pattern emerged and she realised that all the experiences had taught her much in understanding and compassion. From there, she began the climb into inner development, with the bringing of inner peace and learned all the lessons contained in this book. Through these experiences and the eventual growing awareness of purpose, she pursued diligently, the path of inner peace and was inspired to put into words, the lessons she had learned and to show others the peace and joy which can be found if we truly look for it.
First edition 1985
C
————————————————————————————
486
Alan E Crossley
THE STORY OF HELEN DUNCAN
A dramatic account of the tragedy and persecution of the greatest physical medium in psychic history. In 1944 Helen Duncan was the last person to be tried and imprisoned in Great Britain, under the old antiquated laws of the Witchcraft Act of 1735. The uproar from this case caused this act to be repealed in 1951. In The Story of Helen Duncan, Alan Crossley assembles many hitherto unpublished facts about this extraordinary materialisation medium in the sincere hope of her complete and utter vindication.
First edition 1975
D
————————————————————————————
487
Peter Matthews
SPIRITUALISM AND REINCARNATION
The idea of reincarnation is as old as religion itself. Modern Christianity rejects the concept whilst many other religions have it as a central belief. Spiritualism neither accepts or rejects it an opinion seems evenly divided between both schools of thought. However reincarnation is not the simple subject that many imagine it to be. In this book the author looks at the whole concept of reincarnation, including the arguments and evidence for and against, as well as its associated ideas such as karma, (compensation and retribution) and personal responsibility. The book then examines the various forms which the process of reincarnation could take, offering theories and concepts to explain it, answers which hopefully will satisfy the inquiring mind.
First edition 1997
B
————————————————————————————
488
D.L.I. Hedges
CORNERS OF MY MIND
In writing this book I fully expect to stir up some controversy, for not everyone believes in reincarnation. I do not ask my readers to believe simply because I write about my experiences, only to think of the pros and cons of the subject. In recent years there have been many documented cases of persons remembering a previous life they have lived. A number has occurred in India and have involved children of a very young age, even to speaking the language of that previous life. An adult can deceive many perhaps, but can this really be so with a child as young as three or four years old? From the land of Atlantis, the mythological land of gold and plenty to the horror of the Crimean war, it would seem my life's experience has been varied. Introduction by Sally Jane Danter.
First edition 1992
B
————————————————————————————
489
Janet Locke
A ROSE FOR BRIDIE
Jeannie Martin is a young woman who has grown up without ever experiencing the feeling of love either in the receiving or the giving of it, then one day after light heartedly following a rainbow she meets Bridie a young waif from the animal sanctuary, a puppy who needs love as much as Jeannie herself does. The two share an idylic life until in old age death claims Bridie's soul and Jeannie in her desperate grief wishes that death would also hold out its cold hand to her. Falling asleep by Bridie's grave one hot summer's day Jeannie's spirit is transported into Paradise where she is welcomed by Saint Francis of Assisi; and to her overwhelming elation once again meets her beloved Bridie.
First edition 1999
C
————————————————————————————
490
Denzil Fairbairn
THE SUNSHINE OF MY LIFE
The Sunshine of my Life is an interesting work from the pen of a sincere and knowledgable Spiritualist. The author benefited greatly by virtue of the fact that his father was a medium whose own "doorkeeper" was a remarkable Blackfoot Indian healer called Mahanka. Sunshine, an Inca priest whilst traversing this earthplane, provides the first four chapters of this book. The book begins with Sunshine explaining about Christ being the foremost medium of his day. Next comes a journey through "the Seven Spheres", a guided tour through the Spirit world, followed by a chapter called "Life in Spirit" with an explanation of the spirit world and how we travel in it through thought projection. Finally comes "The Cycle of Life", which is full of many uplifting thoughts. After some beautiful poems inspired from spirit through the author's father, there is a final chapter provided by a talk from Mahanka, on the way in which spirit healing is performed and how we all have the potential to perform this healing.
First edition 1994
C
————————————————————————————
491
Robert Cull
MORE A WAY OF LIFE
In his first book More to Life than this, Bob Cull gave a dramatic account of how a group of spirit friends persuaded his wife, Jean, to develop her natural gifts as a medium, and how they led the Culls into the extraordinary world of psychic phenomena. We see how she has found missing people, predicted pregnancies, given marital advice, unravelled mysteries surrounding haunted houses, but there is a side to Jean's mediumship the public has never seen. It can be frightening and dangerous. In his new book, Bob Cull describes how Jean helps the "lost souls" who wander in the darker planes of the spirit world. We discover how Jean herself was once almost suffocated by an evil power, how she helped the police to catch the Black Panther, received a tragic warning from Maria Caldwell and has brought relief to suicide victims and to men and women who died in the Nazi concentration camps. But above all, the Culls show from personal experience what happiness can be found as a result of communication with spirit, and the book ends with the incredible story of how a message from the Other World reunited Bob with the brother he never knew he had.
First edition 1988
G
————————————————————————————
492
Mother Meera
ANSWERS
Mother Meera was born in 1960 in a village in South India. She soon showed herself to be an unusual child; by the age of three she would report going to various lights; the state of samadhi was constant for her. Under the auspices of her uncle she lived for some time at the Aurobindo ashram, where her exceptional presence attracted considerable attention. She is now based in Germany, attracting thousands of devotees from all over the world who come to receive darshan, her silent bestowal of grace and light. Answers contains the essence of Mother Meera's teaching which offers a radically direct path to the Divine, a path that uses the power of light to transform our world by changing us, gently and protectively, from within.
First edition 1991
D
————————————————————————————
493
Billy Roberts
SHADOWS OF THE FUTURE - PROPHECIES FOR THE MILLENN
This book is a book of prophecies for the New Millennium, channelled through professional Medium and Psychic Billy Roberts. It contains his incredibly accurate, though tragic prophecy about the death of Diana, Princess of Wales. Starting from the year 1999 these prophecies, often startling, somtimes frightening, take us right through the future history of the Earth until the year 4,300 and beyond.
First edition 1998
C
————————————————————————————
494
Cassandra Eason
PSYCHIC POWER OF CHILDREN
Children seem to live in a world where the border between apparition and reality is in very soft focus. On occasions they can read the parental mind and describe events while they happen in another part of the Country! Cassandra Eason began her research after one such incident. Jack, the third of her five children, saw and told about his Father's motorcycle accident - while it happened 40 miles away. This brush with Clairvoyance set her on a fantastic journey into the world of psychic children. A world which is clearly beyond the understanding of science. Now you too can travel this journey. But be prepared to come face to face with telepathy, prediction, reincarnation, near-death experience, ghosts and poltergeists. All of them in very sharp focus!
First edition 1994
H
————————————————————————————
495
E.L.Grant Watson
THE MYSTERY OF PHYSICAL LIFE
E.L.Grant Watson's writings on natural history and the countryside are classics of their kind, reflecting a deep insight into and love of nature. An outstanding field zoologist, but also a psychologist and speculative thinker, Grant Watson combined meticulous and beautifully written descriptions of animal behaviour observed in the wild with reflections on fundamental questions about the origin and nature of life. He concluded that the observed patterns of instinct and behaviour in animals were not consistent with accepted "physical" laws with their all-encompassing theories, and that Creation reflected a higher and more mysterious level of reality.
First edition 1964
G
————————————————————————————
496
Brother Philip
SECRET OF THE ANDES
High in the Andes mountains on the northern peruvian side of Lake Titicaca, is the Monestry of the Brotherhood of the Seven Rays. Here, in this Shan-gri-La, lies secret knowledge which has been hidden away for thousands of years and will remain hidden until the children of the Earth develop a spiritual perfection which will allow them to use it once again. Here, and in the many other monasteries set up throughout the world by The Masters, are stored away the Divine Truths dating back to the times when the highly advanced civilisations of Lemuria and Atlantis inhabited the Earth.
First edition 1961
C
————————————————————————————
497
Edgar Evans Cayce
MYSTERIES OF ATLANTIS REVISTED
The lost civilization of Atlantis, one of the most enduring controversies of all time, has haunted scientists and occultists, philosophers and sceptics alike for centuries, but no conclusive evidence has ever been found. American visionary Edgar Cayce died before he could explain his own theories, but he referred to Atlantis hundreds of times in his remarkably accurate "life readings". Now, armed with Cayce's psychic clues and the latest findings from archaeology, geology, and anthropology, three scholars have travelled the world in search of proof. From the hidden vaults beneath the Sphinx to the coastal waters of Bimini join them on their amazing voyage as they explore the wisdom of Edgar Cayce and discover shocking new evidence about the destruction of Atlantis. Edgar Evans Cayce, Gail Cayce Schwartzer and Douglas G Richards
First edition 1988
C
————————————————————————————
498
Dr Edward Bach MB,BS,DPH
HEAL THYSELF
An explanation of the real cause and cure of disease. Dr Bach reveals the vital principles that are influencing some of the more advanced members of the medical profession today and will guide medical practice in the near future.
First edition 1931
B
————————————————————————————
499
Elisabeth Kubler-Ross
ON DEATH AND DYING
Although most ares of human experience are nowadays discussed freely and openly, the subject of death is still surrounded by conventional attitudes and reticense that offer only fragile comfort because they evade the real issues. The dying may thus be denied the opportunity of sharing their feelings and discussing their needs with family, friends, or hospital staff. Although receiving devoted medical care, a dying patient is often socially isolated and avoided, since professional staff and students can find contact painful and embarrassing. Aware of the strains imposed on all sides by this situation, Dr Kubler-Ross established a seminar at the University of Chicago to consider the implications of terminal illness for patients and for those involved in their care. Patients invited to talk about their experience often found great relief in expressing their fear and anger and were able to move towards a state of acceptance and peace. The seminar, initially composed of students of medicine, sociology, psychology, and theology, but later joined by hospital staff and relatives of the patients, enabled many to come to terms with their own feelings and to respond constructively to what the patients had to teach them.
First edition 1970
G
————————————————————————————
500
Elisabeth Kubler-Ross
THE WHEEL OF LIFE
Dr Elisabeth Kubler-Ross shot to world fame in 1969 upon publication of her seminal work, On Death and Dying. Since then, through her many books as well as her life's work, she has brought comfort and understanding to millions coping with the fear and reality of death. Now, after a series of strokes she finds herself, aged seventy, confronted with her own death. In Wheels of Life, her ultimate book and much-anticipated autobiography, she offers a work that is as inspiring, insightful and incendiary as anything she has written in the past. We see how her birth in Switzerland and childhood years formed the solid base from which her outspoken and confident views sprang. Then, from her work as a young woman in war-ravaged Poland to her pioneering counselling of the terminally ill, her legendary seminars on death and dying at the University of Chicago and her eye-opening discussions with people who had been revived after death. This book is an extraordinary thought-provoking memoir of an exceptional lady.
First edition 1997
J
————————————————————————————
501
Gaye Muir
WITHIN AND BEYOND
Gaye Muir has an international reputation as one of the most able and recognised mediums in the world. She has worked with both the Arthur Findlay College and the Spiritualists Association of Great Britain, and demonstrates her psychic abilities in Europe where her sterling pioneering work has done much to advance the Spiritualist movement there. Within and Beyond is a classic work of modern Spiritualism from an author who has, over many years of active service to others, experienced both the joys and sorrows of spiritual work. It gives a clear account of the many aspects of mediumship, from valuable received teachings to sound advice on the development of spiritual abilities, delivered in a down-to-earth manner which is at times both witty and wry. It is a blend of personal insight and practical advice based on years of teaching experience, and anyone who is interested in the diverse facets of mediumship will find this book an enthralling and instructive read.
First edition 1995
G
————————————————————————————
502
James Van Praagh
REACHING TO HEAVEN
James van Praagh has touched the lives of millions through his extraordinary ability to communicate with the next world. Known to millions through radio and television shows in the United States, his first book Talking to Heaven became an international best seller. In his new book Reaching to Heaven he provides a reassuring and inspiring guide to becoming a true spiritual being. He takes us on a journey to show us what happens at death, what the spirit world is like, how a soul chooses to be reborn and how the process of reincarnation works. It also contains simple exercises and meditations that will help you to rediscover your true spiritual nature and achieve greater self-awareness and inner peace.
First edition 1999
E
————————————————————————————
503
John Ivimy
LIVES RELIVED
The theory that the human psyche survives the death of the body and returns to earth to be born again later into a new body has been a commonly held belief in the East from time immemorial, but in the sceptical West it has found few serious supporters. In this book John Ivimy has collected a mass of objective historical evidence in the form of biographical sketches of people whose names were famous in the ancient world, such as Plato, Julius Caesar, Cleopatra, and compared them with the lives and characters of people he identifies as their "counterparts" in the modern world. The coincidences in these comparisons he claims to be so numerous, and often so improbable, as to prove that reincarnation can and does take place. The reader has to decide whether to accept that conclusion, or can he or she explain the mass of coincidences in some other way?
First edition 1996
G
————————————————————————————
504
John Ivimy
TROY REMEMBERED
There is no historical record of the Trojan War. That Troy was destroyed by fire around 1200BC has been established by archaeology, but the story of the siege belongs to Greek Mythology. In this book John Ivimy has given body to the myth. Whether or not one accepts his claim to have "remembered" those traumatic events from a former life, his story is both credible and entertaining. In straightforward narrative the heroes of the war Agamennon and Menelaus, Helen and Paris, Achilles, Hector, Ulysses and the rest come alive as real characters living in a secular society not unlike our own. The story follows the mythological record as closely as possible, but the more absurd elements, like the story of Leda and the Swan, the Judgement of Paris, and the Wooden Horse are given rational interpretations within the factual context in which they occur.
First edition 1996
E
————————————————————————————
505
 Rama
A SEED OF LOVE
Seven steps towards Enlightenment. A small booklet of teachings from Rama, a spiritual teacher, discussing: Who am I?, Why am I here?, Where am I going?, Seven steps to controlling emotions, Seven steps showing the Laws of Creation, The Seven Bodies of man and the Seven Spheres, Control of your Life, your virtues, colours and radiations concluding in a final chapter showing seven steps to Spiritual Guidance.
First edition 1990
C
————————————————————————————
506
Brian Inglis
SCIENCE AND PARASCIENCE
A History of the Paranormal 1914-1939. When Brian Inglis wrote Natural and Supernatural, he decided to bring it to a close in 1914, on the ground that the First World War terminated one phase of physical research, and that the new phase ushered in by J.B Rhines work on extra-sensory perception at Duke University did not begin until twenty years later. When he came to examine the work that was done in that intervening period, however, he found that it represented some of the most remarkable and productive psychical research which has ever been conducted, but whose results had largely been ignored.
First edition 1984
P
————————————————————————————
507
Ray Brown
TEACHINGS WITH PAUL - I
AUDIO TAPES These three audio cassettes were recorded at Knuston Hall Conference Centre in October 1995 where Paul (through the trance mediumship of Ray Brown) held a seminar of spiritual teachings. The lectures explain the levels and progression of spirit in the spirit world and include questions and answer sessions with Paul. Paul through Ray Brown
First edition 1995
G
————————————————————————————
508
Jane Roberts
A SETH BOOK - THE SETH MATERIAL
The extraordinary true story of a "Personality" who has dictated more than 6,000 pages on reincarnation, clairvoyance and the Universe beyond the five senses. Late in 1963 Jane Roberts and her husband came into contact with a personality calling himself "Seth". Soon, Miss Roberts began passing easily into trance - her gestures, her eyes, her voice "borrowed" by Seth himself. The Seth Material is the documented story of how a woman who balked at the idea of life after death was confronted with overwhelming proof. Seth has diagnosed ilnesses, correctly described the contents of sealed envelopes (and buildings) thousands of miles away, and given life readings. He has materialized apparitions in a well-lit living room and continues to amaze students of the occult and professionals alike. And from the very beginning, the text of each semi-weekly session has been recorded in full.
First edition 1970
K
————————————————————————————
509
Jane Roberts
A SETH BOOK - THE UNKNOWN REALITY - VOLUME I
In one of Jane Robert's earlier books, Seth Speaks, Seth introduced the concept of probable realities, in which our idle daydreams and unfulfilled impulses do take place, in which all possible choices are fully explored. Yet of all those "roads not taken", we normally focus on only one that we consider real. Now, Seth examines the probable pasts of Jane Roberts and her husband, Robert F Butts, showing how old photographs often depict selves that literally no longer exist in present terms. Religion and death, sexuality and dreams, creativity and physical health are all underlaid with unknown dimensions whose understanding can change the world as we know it. And indeed, Seth stresses that this "unknown" reality must be explored: "The individual self must expand to include previously unconscious knowledge. Your species is now poised on a threshhold. Potentials within the body's mechanisms can immeasurably enrich the race and bring it to levels of spiritual, psychic, and physical fulfillment. I am suggesting ways in which the unknown reality can become a known one." A provocatively mind-stretching journey into the very frontiers of philosophy and thought.
First edition 1977
J
————————————————————————————
510
Jane Roberts
A SETH BOOK - THE UNKNOWN REALITY - VOLUME 2
In Volume I, Seth began his discussion of how idle daydreams and unfulfilled impulses do take place in one or another "probable" reality. Now, in this concluding volume, he shows precisely how probable realities combine to create the waking life we know. Here, Seth explains the dazzling labyrinths of unseen probabilities and correspondences involved in any decision as well as how different probabilities influence one another. According to Seth, each atom, molecule, and cell has its own consciousness and power of choice, and time and space are far more flexible than any textbook can suggest. Here, too, are his discussions of the worlds we visit in dreams and in out-of-body states, a far-reaching exploration of the dynamics of desire and free will, and new "practice elements," Seth's specific directions on how to explore your own "unknown" reality.
First edition 1979
M
————————————————————————————
511
Jane Roberts
A SETH BOOK - DREAMS, EVOLUTION AND VALUE FULFILLM
In this concluding volume Seth continues his explanation of how the physical world is an ongoing self-creation, - a direct and wholly intentional outgrowth of the basic wisdom of the life forms that inhabit it, including mankind. Here, Seth explains the link between reincarnation and genetics, showing how the human species keeps "within its genetic bank millions of characteristics that might be needed in various contingencies," and how the soul employs both physical "handicaps" and advantages as springboards for further achievement.
First edition 1986
K
————————————————————————————
512
Jean-Francois Revel
THE MONK AND THE PHILOSOPHER
Two men, father and son, each brilliant indifferent ways, meet in Nepal to discuss the most fundamental questions of human existence, such as: Does life have meaning? What is consciousness? Is man free? The resulting conversation is inspiring, accessible and the most lucid and eloquent meeting of Eastern and Western thought to date. Their vital and practical answers offer revolutionary approaches to how we can enrich the way we live our lives. The book skilfully educates readers who might be new to both Eastern and Western philosophy without alienating those already familiar with either strand. Neatly weaving in details of the father-son relationship, and why and how Matthiew turned to Buddism, the discussion follows a logical and seamless line through every philosophical and metaphysical aspect of life, a wonderful book." - Time Out Jean-Francois Revel and Matthiew Ricard (translated by John Canti)
First edition 1997
H
————————————————————————————
513
Harry Edwards
THE HEALING INTELLIGENCE
Hitherto, the healings of "incurables" have been described as "miracles" simply because they could not be accounted for by medical science. But, Harry Edwards asserts, spiritual healing is not mysterious, although it is generally thought to be so. It is, in fact, a spiritual "science". This book explains how the healing processes operate and the postulates which govern them. It shows how we can more closely co-operate with the healing purpose by fully employing the different intelligence systems we possess. The causes of many organic diseases still elude medical research. In this book the factors which the author has observed to be associated with the primary causation of perhaps the most mortal of diseases are described in detail, as well as the means by which he is convinced its coming can be prevented. This book illustrates many authenticated medical histories from Harry Edwards own casebook.
First edition 1965
H
————————————————————————————
514
William John Macmillan
THE RELUCTANT HEALER
William John Macmillan is no saint. He would do almost anything else in the world rather than heal. For eighteen years he has been forced to live for other people. His own conscience and the desperation of the sick, coming to him in faith for his help, have not allowed him to rest. This fine and truthful book tells with dramatic frankness the story of his struggle with himself during these years. No one who reads it can fail to be moved. And many may be comforted to learn something more of the divine mystery that is the main spring of human life.
First edition 1952
F
————————————————————————————
515
E Baxandall
SERMONS IN STONES
This is the third book to be published of the controlled (Automatic) writing received from the Spirit World through the hand of E Baxandall. This volume is concerned with the philosophy of living life on Earth in such a way as to assist the spiritual growth of each one of us. As well as the spiritual knowledge, teaching and philosophy, the souls sometimes wrote in allegorical form so that the image is more vivid and memorable and will remain with us to help us through all the different times of our Earthly existence. E Baxandall and D.M. Illingworth
First edition 1999
C
————————————————————————————
516
Sir Oliver Lodge
RAYMOND OR LIFE AND DEATH
Sir Oliver Lodge, 1851-1940, was a world-renouned physicist and a fearless champion of survival. Sir Oliver's first experiences in psychical research dates back to 1883/84, when he was invited by Mr Malcolm Guthrie to join his investigations in thought transference in Liverpool. Perhaps the most convincing and challenging communications were those which came from his son Raymond:- On September 17th, 1915, the War Office notified Sir Oliver and Lady Lodge that their son, Raymond, had been killed in action on Sepember 14th. A few days later on September 25th, Lady Lodge had a sitting with the renouned medium, Gladys Osborne Leonard. Raymond communicated and sent this message: "Tell Father I have met some friends of his." On asking their names, Frederick Myers was mentioned. Another medium, Alfred Vout Peters, two days later spoke about a photograph of a group of officers with Raymond among them. Various messages came from different mediums. On November 25th, Mrs Cheves, a complete stranger to the family, wrote a letter saying that she had a photograph of the officers of the South Lancashire Regiment of which Raymond was second lieutenant and offered to send it to the Lodges. They graciously accepted the offer. On December 3rd, Raymond, communicating through Mrs Leonard's mediumship, gave a complete description of this photograph. He described himself sitting on the ground, with a fellow officer, placing his hand on Raymond's shoulder. On December 7th, the photograph arrived and corresponded with the description, given four days earlier, in every detail. This illustrated book as well as describing the above in much greater detail is a moving tribute, in the form of letters and transcriptions written at the time from Raymond's family to commemorate his life, achievements, memory, and ultimatetely his continued survival.
First edition 1916
M
————————————————————————————
517
Sir Oliver Lodge
RAYMOND REVISED
Raymond Revised is a much altered form of Raymond, it contains a totally new chapter about more recent conversations and an explanatory chapter about points which have seemed specially open to hostile criticism, also each of the original books Three Parts has been shortened and simplified, and to some extent rearranged, for students, though as it stands now the book is easier than the original for the general reader.
First edition 1922
F
————————————————————————————
518
Silver Birch
LIFT UP YOUR HEARTS
Of all the great and famous discarnate beings who have mastered the art of communication between the two worlds, none has been so widely loved and honoured as Silver Birch. He was the spirit guide of medium Maurice Barbanell through the home circle of Hannen Swaffer. Over the years the wisdom of Silver Birch was transcribed and has appeared in such spiritual publications as Two Worlds and Psychic News. His teachings have been put together in many books amongst which this one compiled by Two Worlds editor, Tony Ortzen. compiled by Tony Ortzen
First edition 1990
F
————————————————————————————
519
R.H. Saunders
THE RETURN OF GEORGE. R. SIMS
George. R. Sims, who died on Sepember 4th 1922, has returned to us through Voice mediums to give to humanity in this world a fuller knowledge of life in the next. He describes in vivid words his own transition, and tells us clearly what is the future that awaits us in the spheres. A Friend of his and R.H. Saunders
First edition No date: around 1923/24
E
————————————————————————————
520
Ursula Roberts
HINTS FOR HARMONY OF BODY AND SOUL
An early book by well-renouned spiritual healer Ursula Roberts. "A useful book to read when you are feeling unwell, as it may help you to avoid chronic illness by explaining which biochemic tissue salts are needed, so that you may take the correct remedy, as indicated by your birth date."
First edition No date-early
B
————————————————————————————
521
Margaret Collier
THE GIFT IS NOT FOR ME
Initially raised in a Scottish mining community by foster parents, Margaret Collier experienced unimaginable cruelty during her unhappy childhood. Having moved to the South of England in order to start afresh, she soon found herself destitute and sleeping rough, together with her young son, on a beach, there only food was raw fish... In her autobiography, written at the insistence of her dead fostermother from beyond the grave, Margaret Collier describes how her spiritual gift has matured in parallel with her broken life and how her own experiences now assist her in her vocation to bring comfort to others. This is a book which plumbs the depths of sadness and climbs to the height of happiness, a book for both believers and sceptics, all of whom will admire Margaret Collier's strength in following her vocation in spite of great adversity.
First edition 1992
C
————————————————————————————
522
Richard Kent
THE FINAL FRONTIER
Incredible stories of near-death experiences. Where do we go when we die? And is there really such a place as hell? Here are more than 20 stories from people who are convinced of the afterlife - because they've been there. These "near death experiences" followed anything from heart attacks to car crashes and every person who tells their amazing tale is convinced they have seen what is behind the final frontier of death. Some tell of wonderful experiences of heaven and the happiness they felt there. Others recall the spine-chilling moments when they realized they were in a place they were convinced was hell... This book could change your afterlife. Richard Kent and Val Fotherby
First edition 1997
C
————————————————————————————
523
John Dale
THE PRINCE AND THE PARANORMAL
The psychic bloodline of the royal family. A controversial and extraordinary book of the unexplained. Did the Prince of Wales lead ghost-hunting expeditions through the corridors of Windsor Castle? What kind of spiritual experience was he searching for in a remote region of Kenya? Was Queen Victoria really an active Spiritualist? John Dale has made the first detailed study of the whole fascinating subject of Prince Charles and the Royal Family's beliefs in psychic and spiritual phenomena - beliefs which many would consider irrational or even dangerous...
First edition 1986
D
————————————————————————————
524
Bettine Pickles
MIRACLES
In Miracles we have the story of a spiritual journey. The author tells of amazing experiences after the death of her father which changed the whole course of her life. We learn, that from an early age, she combined deep religious faith with unorthodox views and she tells us how the path on to which she was led by her father illumined her abiding faith in God and presented her with greater opportunities for service. The author touches upon the purpose of suffering and imparts to her reader some of her own assurance of eternal life. She sees as normal a pure, natural communion between those on earth and their departed loved ones, but there shines all through this narrative a personality warm hearted and practical, a born teacher with a sense of fun and an affinity with children. She draws upon her experience as a head teacher and frequently uses the ordinary to highlight the extraordinary. This book also pays tribute to a religious trust, the White Eagle Lodge, where, our author tells us, members "are led on to a higher path and trained to use their pure spiritual faculties for the benefit of mankind."
First edition 1981
F
————————————————————————————
525
S.G.J. Ouseley
THE SCIENCE OF THE AURA
An introduction to the study of the Human Aura. Of all branches of Occult Science one of the most interesting is the study of the Aura. Speaking concisely, the aura is a subtle, magnetic emanation generated by the etheric and other forces of the being or object with which it is connected. Everything in nature generates its own aura, atmosphere or magnetism. This little book is also a fascinating explanation of the individual colours of the aura, - not to be missed.
First edition 1949
A
————————————————————————————
526
Dr. Reuben Amber
COLOUR THERAPY
Colour is a vibration that is constantly affecting us in our daily lives. This book enumerates the myriad ways we can choose to consciously use color to influence our body, mind and soul to promote balanced health and well being. This book is invaluable and important not only for healing already existing physical imbalances, but ideally to help us become more aware of how colour can create a positive balance within ourselves and our environment.
First edition 1980
H
————————————————————————————
527
Larry Kettlekamp
SIXTH SENSE
Extra sensory perception or ESP has been of interest to scientists for many years. The tragedy of the Titanic and many other disasters were forseen by people possessing this gift many years before the event. What does it all mean? Included in this large print book, are sections on ESP impressions, such as telepathy and clairvoyance, predictions of the future, ability to reconstruct the past, travelling consciousness, and mind over matter.
First edition First USA edition: 1970
G
————————————————————————————
528
S Webb & Son
STRANGE BUT TRUE
An insight into bizarre phenomena of all kinds. Revealed - the secret of the Indian Rope Trick. Is it really possible to quite literally be in two places at once? Could it be that illness can be cured from a distance? And marvel at the evidence for a mongoose that could speak.
First edition 1997
B
————————————————————————————
529
Shirley Maclaine
DON'T FALL OFF THE MOUNTAIN
An outspoken thinker, a keen observer, a truly independent woman, Shirley Maclaine takes us on a remarkable journey into her life and her inner self. From her Virginia roots, to stardom, marriage, motherhood and her enlightening travels to mysterious corners of the world, her story is exciting and poetic, moving and humorous, the varied and life-changing experiences of a talented, intelligent and extraordinary woman.
First edition 1971
D
————————————————————————————
530
Rupert Kilmartin
BELOVED TORCH
If I had not been assured that this story of our little girl and the subsequent approach to Spiritualism would be consoling to others whose children have passed on before them, I should not have cared to lift the veil that shrouds the tragedy of our home. A fear that time would dim the memory of Eileen led me to pen a word-picture of her short life. In the first instance, I wrote it for myself, but as the truth of human survival unfolded, I wrote on and if these pages bring hope to those who read them, I shall not regret the publication of so personal a record. I have found much to criticise in the Spiritualist movement; I cannot conceal my impatience with the puerility of many Spiritualist meetings, especially when I think of the enormous value of the knowledge of human survival, and if any criticisms of mine effected a scarification, then I should be profoundly grateful, but I do not pretend to write of needs that have not been recognized already. Thousands of bereaved people before me must have discovered that they have to plough through a mass of ranting ignorance to enter this new world of thought and my book is in the nature of a plea on their behalf. I write only as a seeker, humbly and perhaps a little immaturely; my theory of spirit evolution and opinions of the spirit-state, although arrived at by independent thought, have probably been more fully expounded elsewhere, but I repeat, my story is a personal one, revealing the results of my search. Being this, it may strike a new note for those whose enthusiasm is flagging and encourage others to persist until, like me, they reach the state of conviction. War is taking its toll, and unhappily, the numbers of bereaved people are increasing. Fear of death lies close to the multitudes of our great cities and coasts. Much of my book was written in that fateful period of summer when clouds of smoke from burning Dunkirk hung low over the horizon and the battle roared through the Kentish sky, and there were many occasions when I wished ardently that the knowledge of human survival and spirit communication was more widespread. It was a climax to the conditions under which the book was written that the original manuscript and a copy were destroyed by enemy action, the one in the great incendiary raid on the City of London at the close of 1940, and the other when the printing works where it was being set up were gutted.
First edition 1941
D
————————————————————————————
531
Ralph Smith
THE LEGEND OF THALNE
A book of verse. "Two worlds intertwine, one immortal and the other mortal, each in its own dimensions of reality. The first is veiled from the second and when its inhabitants are seen they are called ghosts or phantoms however, sometimes, an immortal being materialises in the physical world and appears as if "flesh and blood." Those who do so have a purpose and so it is when Thalne visits the village of Drakelow somewhere in medieval England. The messages he gives are ageless and as pertinent now as they would be then. As happens whenever a spirit enters the mortal plane, he has a lasting effect and influence on those he meets. When he enters your imagination he may exert a similar influence."
First edition 2000
B
————————————————————————————
532
Valerie A. Lancaster
JUST POEMS
In 1992, Valerie Lancaster, a married housewife with three grown children started to receive inspirational poems from spirit. "Just Poems" are based on Nature (for upliftment) the Natural Laws (for guidance) and Spiritual Philosophy (for learning) encouraging people to understand this life and our continued lives when we pass to Spirit. They bring re-assurance of life after physical "death" and a comfort and understanding to those who are grieving or are missing their loved ones, human or animal, who have moved into the Spirit Realms. They also try to ease the heart-ache of those who know a loved one is near to making their journey into Spirit. The children's stories are also in verse and each has a simple moral to it, hopefully helping our children to keep a spiritual outlook. Ten Booklets:- 1 A Mixed Selection from "Just Poems" (1993) 2 Anothe Selection from "Just Poems" (1994) 3 A Further Selection from "Just Poems" (1995) 4 "Just Stories" and Fairy Tales ... For Children and the Young at Heart (1996) 5 A Selection from "Just Poems" (1997) 6 A Selection from "Just Poems" ..with special thoughts for those "passed" and present (1998) 7 A Selection from "Just Poems" .. for young and old alike (1998) 8 A Special Selection of "Just Poems" (1999) 9 A Selection from "Just Poems" ... with special thoughts for those who are grieving (2000) 10 A Natural Selection from "Just Poems" (2000) "I realised they were telling me what I had always known but never really understood, and I knew I wanted to share them with others. I hope you enjoy them as much as I do." V.L.
First edition 1993-2000
1 Booklet -C / 2 Booklets-D
————————————————————————————
533
Alan Pemberton
THE SCIENCE OF ETERNITY
VIDEO The greatest question affecting each and every human being is the question of death and dying. Do we simply cease to exist or do we pass quite naturally into the next world? Astounding personal encounters with supposedly dead relatives coupled with new scientific evidence based on Quantum physics - the study of the invisible part of the universe - suggests that WE ALL SURVIVE death. This stunning 60 minute video reveals, for the first time, vital evidence which until now has been largely suppressed. Amongst those who Alan Pemberton interviews are Ron Pearson, Michael Roll, Gwen and Alf Byrne, Tom Harrison and David Iche. (Michael Roll's pamphlet The Scientific Proof of Survival After Death included with this video.)
First edition
E
————————————————————————————
534
Michael Roll
Radio Talk In about Life after Death
AUDIO TAPE A fascinating recording of a late night phone in chat show, hosted by Talk Radio presenter Dave Barrett with his guest Michael Roll. The guests who telephone in discuss their belief or scepticism with the subject of life after death and some even give first hand accounts of their own personal experiences, and how it has affected their lives. Michael Roll and Dave Barrett
First edition About 1999
B (533 & 534 sent together for F)
————————————————————————————
535
Arthur Findlay
MORE TRUTH
This book, communicated by Arthur Findlay, tells of his initial experience of life after death given through the mediumship of Eileen Winkworth. "There were many friends who were gathered, too numerous to mention, but there was my old friend, Sloan, who was there to greet me." "The peace that is with me is wonderful." "So many people are afraid of the word "death"... yet I say to you that it is no harder a stage to go through than the birth. It is just the door that opens to take you into your new life."
First edition 1985
D
————————————————————————————
536
 ARK REVIEW JOURNAL
THE ARK REVIEW JOURNAL - BACK ISSUES
Journal Of The Noah's Ark Society A Worldwide Educational Society For The Promotion, Development And Safe Practice Of Physical Mediumship.
First edition Back Issues Currently Available: August 1998 ...
2 issues - D
————————————————————————————
537
 GREATER WORLD
THE GREATER WORLD - BACK ISSUES
"Britain's Only Spiritualist Newspaper Founded On The Christ Teachings." Founded in 1928 by Winifred Moyes on the teachings of Zodiac.
First edition Back Issues Currently Available: Some 1981 - 1989
1 issues - C
————————————————————————————
538
 PSYCHIC NEWS WEEKLY NEWSPAPER
THE PSYCHIC NEWS WEEKLY NEWSPAPER - BACK ISSUES
"The World's Oldest Established Weekly Spiritualist Newspaper." Founded by Maurice Barbanell.
First edition Back Issues Currently Available - Some 1981, 1984
2 issues - B
————————————————————————————
539
 PSYCHIC WORLD MONTHLY NEWSPAPER
THE PSYCHIC WORLD MONTHLY NEWSPAPER - BACK ISSU
Psychic World was first published in May 1993
First edition Back Issues Currently Available: First 1993 issue
2 issues - C
————————————————————————————
540
 TWO WORLDS MONTHLY MAGAZINE
TWO WORLDS MONTHLY MAGAZINE - BACK ISSUES
Founded in 1887 by pioneer, Emma Hardings Britten.
First edition Back Issues Currently Available: 1967-1995 Approx
2 issues - D
————————————————————————————
541
THE SPIRITUAL HEALER
THE SPIRITUAL HEALER - BACK ISSUES
The Journal of The Harry Edwards Spiritual Healing Sanctuary Founded by Harry Edwards.
First edition Back Issues Currently Available - October 1997 ...
2 issues - C
————————————————————————————
542
 STAR MESSENGER
STAR MESSENGER - BACK ISSUES
A monthly local magazine from the Star of the East Hall in Broadstairs, Kent, edited by Karin Page. A very informative magazine, with much to interest readers everywhere, full of indepth articles, inspirational verses, news and views.
First edition Back Issues Currently Available - Some 1997 ... on
2 issues - C
————————————————————————————
543
 SATHYA SAI BABA MAGAZINE
SATHYA SAI BABA - BACK ISSUES
A Quarterly Magazine founded in 1983 by Peggy and Ron Laing dedicated to India's Guru, Sathya Sai Baba. Its circulation is worldwide.
First edition 1992... onwards
2 issues - B
————————————————————————————
544
Sai Baba
THE SONG OF SILENCE *VIDEO
VIDEO A beautiful and inspiring film well produced with highly atmospheric music, made at the time when people from all over the world gathered together to see this great Avatar and commemorate his 70th birthday. People from different walks of life - a doctor, a baker, an engineer, a musician all speak movingly of the love and peace they experience while giving service on the Prasanthi Nilayam ashram and the camera follows them around as they work in the kitchens, hospitals, food distribution and the "Water Project". The darshan scenes are extremely reverential and we also see Swami smilingly throwing ladoos at his birthday celebrations. An excellent video showing the transforming effects of Swami's teachings on service and celebrating the life and works of Sathya Sai Baba.
First edition Produced in 1996
F (544A one copy of 543 included - G)
————————————————————————————
545
Peggy Mason
TALES OF TWO WORLDS
"Since I started writing monthly articles four years ago for the magazine Two Worlds a large number of people have been kind enough to write and tell me how much they enjoy and appreciate them, and, indeed, have been helped by them. I have also received many requests from regular readers asking me to collect them under one cover." "It is my sincere hope that still more people may find comfort, or help, or food for thought, or some of the answers to some of the questions which present-day humanity is asking - and must ask - in the dawn of this New Aquarian Age. Never was the need to change the world more vital, nor the opportunity greater as old man-made orthodoxies fade away and new enlightenment about the spiritual nature of the cosmos is entering into men's minds - even into the minds of our more advanced scientists. Having been given the privilege of living, as it were, in two worlds, through the activities of our home circle, it is my deepest desire to share with other seekers and searchers some of what I have learned and experienced myself."
First edition 1972
F
————————————————————————————
546
Peggy Mason
NEW AGE COMPANION
"This little volume is really a continuation of my previous book Tales of Two Worlds." "To live, as it were, on both sides of the veil, in daily contact with friends and teachers in the next phase of life, was a great privilege. But I have studied the subject of metaphysics for the best part of fifty years. In fact I do not remember a time when, even as a child, I did not know that life is continuous and our appearance in the flesh on this (or any other) planet merely an interlude.
First edition 1975
E
————————————————————————————
547
Liz Hodgkinson
REINCARNATION, THE EVIDENCE
Much of the appeal of reincarnation lies in the fact that it offers answers for such questions as: Why are some people born handicapped? Why do some people live in desperate poverty whilst others are wealthy and have every possible advantage? Why are people killed young as a result of wars or accidents? If we believe that we only have one life on this earth, then it seems terribly unjust. Yet, if we think that we will return to this earth again and again, each time experiencing different circumstances, then it all becomes logical, and the apparently meaningless universe suddenly seems to have a sense of pupose. Or does it? Liz Hodgkinson carefully weighs up the arguments for and against reincarnation. She investigates a number of fascinating case histories and examines why some could be interpreted as offering proof of reincarnation and how some could also be seen to suggest deceit (conscious or unconscious), or falsified evidence. She leaves no stone unturned in her search for the truth. The result is a compelling read which presents both sides of the case, and finally leaves readers to make up their own minds about whether or not they believe in reincarnation.
First edition 1989
J
————————————————————————————
548
John Edward
ONE LAST TIME
One Last Time is the remarkable true story of one of the world's most highly acclaimed psychic mediums. John Edward began having Psychic experiences when he was no more than a toddler. Here he reveals for the first time how he discovered, and gradually developed his amazing power to fortell the future and communicate with the dead. His extraordinary gift has opened a window to the spirit world through which come messages of love and healing, messages about the continuous nature of life from those who have passed over to the other side. He shows us that our loved ones never cease to love us, and never really die.
First edition USA edition: 1998
F
————————————————————————————
549
Sylvia Browne
THE OTHER SIDE AND BACK
For anyone who has ever experienced a premonition, felt the presence of an angel, feared death or wished for one more moment with a loved one, comes The Other Side and Back. Sylvia Browne is an extremely well known American Psychic who has amazed and helped millions through her readings and television apearances. Her live shows are sold out five years in advance. She reveals the truth about the power of psychic energy to change lives and to communicate with the other side, and shows how anyone can tap into its energy.
First edition USA edition: 1999
I
————————————————————————————
550
Ormond McGill
SEEING THE UNSEEN
"I have always felt that I lived in two worlds: one seen and the other unseen. The partition between the two seems paper thin ..." So begins this captivating story by hypnotist Ormond McGill about a famous American public figure when she regresses to a past life as a well travelled Victorian psychic investigator. This enthralling book includes an amazing postscript, detailing how the regression has had a far-reaching impact on her subsequent life. An easily understood guide to past-life regression therapy, complete with full explanatory clinical notes.
First edition 1997
I
————————————————————————————
551
Jane Sherwood
THE COUNTRY BEYOND
"Books which have strongly influenced one's life can be likened to old friends, rare and beloved, and to whom one can turn again and again for truth and wisdom. Such a book is Jane Sherwood's "The Country Beyond." The author started her investigations when her husband was killed in the First World War. She could not accept either that Andrew was no more or that he might survive in a realm where there was no use for his own energy and enquiring intellect. A valuable section of the book describes what befell the author when she set out to try to contact her husband. She was not in touch with anyone who was qualified to advise or warn her, and throughout many years endured frustrating, misleading experiences and dangers of which she had been innocently unaware. If for no other reason the book should be valued for the advice given to all who pursue psychic investigations. Jane Sherwood came through it all having three supreme advantages; unshakeable Christian faith, a keen logical mind and sound common sense. Finally, through unflagging determination, to her surprise she found herself to have the gift of automatic writing. She achieved her ambition of contact with her husband..." Jean Snow, The Quarterly Review of The Churches' Fellowship
First edition 1969
G
————————————————————————————
552
Eileen J Garrett
MANY VOICES
An attractive young Irish medium called Eileen Garrett leaped into the world headlines after a sensational seance at the National Laboratory of Psychical Research in London on October 7, 1930. Two days before the seance took place the British airship R101 on its maiden passenger flight had crashed in flames at Beauvais, northern France, killing many passengers including the airship's captain, Flight Lieutenant Carmichael Irwin. During this seance an anguished voice broke through, delivering highly technical information in a torrent of words that left the sitters in a state of shock and led them to have no doubt in the belief that these were the last words of Captain Irwin given during that fateful crash. This and other stories are told in this vivid and fascinating autobiography of Eileen Garrett, one of the greatest mediums of her era.
First edition 1969
J
————————————————————————————
553
Rosemary Brown
UNFINISHED SYMPHONIES
This is the extraordinary story of Rosemary Brown, a South London widow, whose remarkable psychic powers enable her to communicate with several great composers of the past. With very little musical training or experience, she is inspired by Liszt, Chopin, Beethoven and Bach, among others, to compose, write down and play works of which composer Richard Rodney Bennett said "You couldn't fake music like this without years of training." In this fascinating autobiography, Rosemary Brown describes the famous musicians who appear to her, their tastes, appearance, and mannerisms.
First edition 1971
C
————————————————————————————
554
Ivy Northage
MEDIUMSHIP MADE SIMPLE
Mrs Northage is one of Britain's best known teaching mediums and for many years has trodden the path of dedication and service with Chan, her spirit helper. Some of the many subjects covered in this comprehensive book are: Psychic centres, healing, psychometry, flower clairsentience, auric reading, astral travel, poltergeists, materialisations, direct voice, apports, levitation, slate writing, psychic photography, trance, inspiration, clairaudience, clairvoyance, the aura, psychic self defence, guides and doorkepers, exercising and closing psychic centres.
First edition 1986
D
————————————————————————————
555
Ivy Northage
SPIRITUAL REALISATION
Inner Values In Everyday Life. The wisdom and philosophy of discarnate teachers such as Silver Birch and White Eagle are widely known yet the different appeal of each teacher is not due to contradictory philosophies but to change in emphasis. Another such emphasis appears, in these spiritual teachings given to Ivy Northage by her teacher Chan, and will evoke from some readers responses hitherto dormant. The authority of the teacher, always positive but never over-assertive, becomes evident in these expositions of spiritual and natural laws. With great simplicity, he underpins this wisdom and offers many suggestions for handling life's problems.
First edition 1988
E
————————————————————————————
556
Kevin McGrath
RADIANT FRIENDS BESIDE ME
A fascinating autobiography of Kevin McGrath, a well renowned Psychic, Medium, Healer and Exorcist. "This book is a compelling account of many unforgettable life experiences, a remarkable spiritual development, and the enthralling but authentic supernatural case histories of Kevin McGrath, a unique Psychic of his time."
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
557
Paula Horan
EMPOWERMENT THROUGH REIKI
Reiki is a Japanese term which means "universal life energy" - i.e. the energy that lives in all creation, that is inherent to all living beings and that nourishes them and keeps them alive. Reiki is also used to describe a natural method of healing which can be used alone or in combination with other systems. In this book, Paula Horan, a experienced Reiki master who practices Reiki all over the world, describes exactly how Reiki energy works, the way it can be used and the effects that can be achieved with its help. In principle, Reiki is a way of gaining access to both one's own inner healing powers as well as the subtle energy that pervades all inner and outer manifestations of life. Reiki is explained here with a series of practical exercises and a description of how spiritual healing works. At the same time, the author also shows how colours, tones, crystals and massage can be incorporated into the Reiki healing process.
First edition 1990
E
————————————————————————————
558
Paula Horan
ABUNDANCE THROUGH REIKI
A book that goes right to the core of your abundance issues. A timeless jewel, full of insights for the Golden Age of Now. Abundance through Reiki is a powerful, poetic evocation of true Self and Universal Life Force Energy. At the heart of the book are the 42 steps from Core Self to Core Abundance, creating richness within and without. They are presented in detail in the form of two very different finely tuned 21-day abundance plans, taking you on an exploration of some of your belief patterns, which keep you from experiencing all the things you need or desire in your life. Also discussed are: reiki and abundance; abundance of health; love; friendship; knowledge;and experience. By introducing you to the real limitless you.
First edition 1990
E
————————————————————————————
559
Annie Besant
KARMA
The judgement imposed upon the self during the spirit experience being put into effect in material life. A very early spiritual booklet written by Annie Besant in 1895. Published in India by the Theosophical Society she puts forth a very interesting outline of the great Law of Karma and of its workings.
First edition 1895
C
————————————————————————————
560
Paul Hawken
THE MAGIC OF FINDHORN
The story of an extraordinary community where man co-operates with plants, where people are transformed, where nothing is impossible and legends are reborn. There have been stories in the press and other media about a small community in the north of Scotland called Findhorn where people talk to plants with amazing results. Stories of vegetable and flower gardens animated by angelic forms where Pan's pipes are heard in the winds. Stories of plants performing incredible feats of growth and endurance, 40-pound cabbages, 8-foot delphiniums, and roses blooming in the snow. "The Findhorn community is said to be run and operated under messages and guidance received from God.... With those sketchy and unbelievable tales, I left America for Scotland to search out The Findhorn Gardens. What I found there seems larger than a 40-pound cabbage. Fairies and elves seem tame stuff compared to what one experiences there. Findhorn may be a manifestation of a light and power which could transform our planet within a lifetime, or it could be an illusory bubble on the troubled waters of the world civilisation that will burst, leaving no traces."
First edition 1975
D
————————————————————————————
561
White Eagle
SPIRITUAL UNFOLDMENT - 3
Spiritual Unfoldment 3 opens the way to practical spiritual service and will be of interest to all who wish to open their awareness to the higher worlds. White Eagle re-awakens for his readers memories of the mystery schools of old, and shows that the same path exists today, the path of initiation through the experiences of everyday life, through suffering and joy. There is teaching in the book about the creative power of thought, on the higher senses, and on meditation, which is seen as the way to communion with the world of spirit and as a way of developing God-consciousness. The attainment of divine peace by the individual aspirant brings light to the whole of humanity; as White Eagle says elsewhere, "Everyman is his own saviour; and every man is the saviour of all mankind".
First edition 1987
F
————————————————————————————
562
White Eagle
SPIRITUAL UNFOLDMENT - 4
Spiritual Unfoldment completes a series of books which introduce the reader to the path of unfoldment through meditation and service. It gives a deep inner meaning to the ordinary experiences which the soul meets once it has embarked on its quest, experiences which prepare it for ever greater service through the putting into practice of the ideal of brotherhood. It describes the expansion of consciousness which comes through inner initiation, how the dual aspects of the soul are balanced as the soul gains wisdom and mastery over the elements and over the emotions, and gives a glimpse of the wonderful service that may be given to any soul as it opens itself to the light.
First edition 1988
F
————————————————————————————
563
Grace Cooke
MINESTA'S VISION
A Centenary Collection of Grace Cook's Writings. The life of Grace Cooke (1892-1979) - "Minesta", as she is known in this book was one that touched many other people's. Her gift of clear vision gave her a perspective on human existence that enabled her to see what others believed they could not. From the age of twelve she was able to use this gift in a way that could totally transform the attitude of another towards the conditions of their life. Yet this gift was coupled, not with any sense of being someone special, but simply with a warm awareness of the role of mother. Through her gentle mediumship came words of great wisdom - White Eagle's; the relationship between them is one of the underlying fascinations of this book. It contains extracts from her writing over many years. There is one complete and otherwise unpublished teaching by White Eagle in which he talks of himself and his instrument, and there is a clear glimpse of her human qualities active within the organization that she founded under his guidance, the White Eagle Lodge. First and foremost, however, it is a celebration of her writing, less often heard, at the time of the centenary of her birth.
First edition 1992
D
————————————————————————————
564
White Eagle
THE ILLUMINED ONES
"I saw not only my brief life with the Mayas but a vista of lives going far into the future in lands separated from this by half a world". Grace Cooke relives in her memory incarnations with White Eagle, her spirit teacher in this life, among the Mayas and the ancient Eqyptians. Her most compelling story brings these civilisations vividly to life and will stimulate memories in many readers. The lives are not however isolated incidents but are part of a larger picture which emerges of the ageless brotherhood of the light which has guided the destiny of man since the beginning of time.
First edition 1966
E
————————————————————————————
565
White Eagle
BEAUTIFUL ROAD HOME
This is a book of the deepest comfort and inspiration. It is a collection of some of White Eagle's most loving thoughts, expressed as ever through the beauty of his manner and the gentleness of his tone of voice. His guidance continues to inspire and motivate in the ways of love and his message is clear and simple: follow the wisdom of the heart and it will lead you home!
First edition 1992
D
————————————————————————————
566
Jack Canfield
CHICKEN SOUP FOR THE SOUL
101 stories to open the heart and rekindle the spirit and restore your faith in human nature. Chicken Soup for the Soul is a publishing phenomenon with over seven million copies sold. The short stories collected by the authors include examples of the best qualities we share as human beings: compassion, grace, forgiveness, generosity and faith. In passing on these stories they share a collected wisdom on love, parenting, teaching, heroism, death and the overcoming of obstacles. Jack Canfield and Mark Victor Hansen
First edition 1993
H
————————————————————————————
567
Jack Canfield
A SECOND HELPING OF CHICKEN SOUP FOR THE SOUL
Stories may be the most powerful teaching tool available to us, especially when the subjects being taught are love, respect and values. Jack Canfield and Mark Victor Hansen are professonal speakers who have dedicated their lives to enhancing the personal and professional development of others. In this their second volume of Chicken Soup for the Soul they bring you another 101 stories that are sure to warm your heart, brighten your day and put a smile on your face that will last a lifetime. Jack Canfield and Mark Victor Hansen
First edition 1993
I
————————————————————————————
568
Diana Cooper
A LITTLE LIGHT ON ANGELS
I believe in angels is the title of a well-known song - but do we really? With this book, we meet everyday folks who have experienced angels in their lives. Yes, angels do exist: they are highly evolved beings that have a lighter and faster vibration than humans, and are normally invisible to us. However, many of them have chosen to serve mankind and are available to help, support, heal and guide us - all we have to do is ask! There are small angels who care for the little daily tasks and enormous beings that overlight great universal projects. There are angels who can assist in healing and others who attend celebrations and rituals. A Little Light on Angels gives us guidance on how we can call on them for help and companionship in our lives. We are surrounded by angels, all we have to do is raise our consciousness to become aware of them and communicate with them, to welcome them into our lives and allow joy, light and peace of their presence into our hearts.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
569
Ruth White
WORKING WITH GUIDES AND ANGELS
In this accessible and practical book, Ruth White provides information on how you can work with your guides and angels. She explains what guides and angels are, their purpose in our lives, how we can learn to communicate with them and what to expect. She highlights the areas of our lives in which they can help and gives a wealth of practical exercises to help us to make contact. Throughout the book Ruth draws on her personal experience with angels and provides channelled information from her own well-known discarnate guide, Gildas.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
570
Ormond McGill
GRIEVE NO MORE BELOVED
This is a book about death, and yet it is a joyous book, for it tells that loved ones are never lost. It also gives insights into life after death and immortality. When Ormond McGill's beloved wife Delight died he was grief-stricken. Yet soon afterwards she began to bring him comfort by regularly making her presence felt. This grew into a period of communication during which he became increasingly aware that she was conveying information to him about life after death. He was also able to seek answers to various questions on this subject. Such experiences came as a wonderful proof of the continuation of life after death. Ormond felt that these insights, bringing solace and understanding, belong to everyone, and thus he wrote this book to provide a comfort to share with all who hold in their hearts a beloved who has passed on. Furthermore it will remove the reader's fear of death by assuring them of their own immortality.
First edition 1995
F
————————————————————————————
571
S.M. McLeod
NOW PIONEER
This story covers the life of a girl, Sheila Connery, originally from Ireland and starts with a brief account of her life as a child. At an early age she begins to show a psychic ability and the simplicity with which the spirit world guided her. There was a space of fifteen years when this gift appeared to have disappeared completely. The story continues with her marriage in her early twenties to a Scottish scholar whose work as a teacher and lecturer, took them to California and Stanford University. She found herself taken from a simple but cultured life, into the razzle dazzle world of San Francisco in the sixties. The music and the clothes were quite different from what she was used to at her home village. The most gripping significance in her new life was the people, with their strange ideas about life, which was to her quite mad. All around, gradually gathering momentum, was the influx of drugs and the increasing notoriety of the Hippy Movement. These aspects surrounded her life which continued as she had envisioned, with a large family and a friendly comfortable home, to which all were welcome. Then came a duty, for in her own happiness she became fully aware of the misery that drugs were bringing to the people she mingled with on a daily basis. Like a captive in a prison camp, she searched for ideas to ease the pain of these troubled people. Her inherited gift of second vision and healing was brought firmly to her attention by the spirit world. From then on, her days were filled with the needs and pain of the drug sufferer. This book tells you how, in her own way, guided and strengthened by the spirit world, she gained a strong foothold in her new life and was able to bring help and hope to many.
First edition 1999
D
————————————————————————————
572
Peter J Hudson
WHERE DO WE GO FROM HERE?
Highly relevant for today and into the millennium, this book, dedicated to the memory of Linda McCartney, contains information relating to the purpose of this earthly life and beyond, including the Universe as a whole. Peter Hudson has researched and practised in the field of natural medicine for over forty years. Spiritual awareness and continuous searching of great minds have guided this visionary of our time in his quest for answers. The result is a simple-to-read precis of his findings and experiences.
First edition 1999
D
————————————————————————————
573
Katie Coutts
MY PSYCHIC EYES
Born into a psychic family the psychic powers of Katie Coutts are legendary. By looking into the eyes of total strangers, sometimes using no more than a photograph, she is able to see their past, present and future. She has made contact with departed relatives on the "other side", and has taken her subjects back over the centuries to relive past lives.
First edition 1996
C
————————————————————————————
574
Peter Lee
THE SPIRIT CALLS
An autobiography by top clairvoyant Peter Lee. He shares for the first time some hilarious encounters with world-famous clients, shares bizarre experiences with the lunatic fringe and tells of frightening confrontations with dark forces from this and other worlds. He also describes one of his most famous disclosures when he predicted that Dr Umaru Dikko, the kidnapped Nigerian politician would be found in a crate at Stansted Airport.
First edition 1986
D
————————————————————————————
575
Uri Geller
URI GELLER: MY STORY
This is the autobiography of the famous and controversial Israeli psychic known throughout the world as the man who, apparently by force of will, bends keys and spoons, mends broken radios and stopped watches, and who has demonstrated in controlled experiments at the University of London, the Stanford Research Institute and elsewhere, staggering extra-sensory powers. It is Uri's first book and it tells, in his own words, how he came to realize his incredible powers and how they affected him. "It amazes me," he says, "every time these things happen. I want to jump up and point them out to people," He describes an event in a "magical mystery garden" when he was three or four, and he recalls his first telepathic and clairvoyant experiences. This book goes beyond anything written elsewhere and it ends with the strangest event of all - one never before revealed.
First edition 1976
F
————————————————————————————
576
Pat Delgado
CIRCULAR EVIDENCE
A detailed illustrated investigaton of the flattened swirled crops phenomenon. In the summer of 1981 Pat Delgado brought to the attention of the national press the existence of some mysterious circular depressions in the fields at Cheesefoot Head, Hampshire. Since then, the sitings of similar phenomena in southern Britain, many of them striking in their symmetry and beauty, have transformed initial curiosity into a full-blown investigation. One look at the photographs will suggest why the circles raised so many questions - such as, how on earth did they get there? While theories have naturally abounded since the circles came to light - theories that the authors have considered and tested - the book does not set out to prove anything beyond the existence of a persistent and compelling enigma in our midst. Pat Delgado and Colin Andrews
First edition 1989
J
————————————————————————————
577
Jenny Randles
LIFE AFTER DEATH AND THE WORLD BEYOND
In this exciting new illustrated book, the authors, two leading paranormal researchers investigate the case for heaven. They interview many people who claim to have direct knowledge about what heaven is like - people who believe they have visited that other world and returned to tell the tale. They also assess the first-hand reports of heaven that supposedly reach us from people who have made that final journey. Drawing on a fascinating array of material and the views of many experts in different fields, they present an objective and comprehensive investigation into the afterlife and show us what life in heaven may really be like. Jenny Randles and Peter Hough
First edition 1996
M
————————————————————————————
578
Stuart Gordon
THE PARANORMAL - AN ILLUSTRATED ENCYCLOPEDIA
The Paranormal is a wide-ranging, authoritative and highly stimulating survey of everything that falls outside the bounds of normal experience: psychic, supernatural and occult phenomena, believers, theorists - and victims. This book brings together an enormous volume of experience and knowledge, both ancient and modern. The encyclopedia, with over 750 entries, weighs up the evidence for and against the paranormal in all its fantastic manifestations, and sifts out genuine marvel from make-believe and misperception.
First edition 1992
I
————————————————————————————
579
Billy Roberts
BILLY ROBERTS INVESTIGATES THE PARANORMAL
VIDEO A video to lift the veil on the sometimes dark and mysterious world of the paranormal. In this video Billy Roberts investigates haunted houses, messages from the spirit world, psychic experiments and listens and talks to the spirits about matters which effect all our lives. He enters two haunted houses, Chingle Hall and Holly Tree Farm. He visits a haunted pub and lastly converses with the spirits of the dead through Mr Alan Webb, a trance medium.
First edition No date
F
————————————————————————————
580
Liz Hodgkinson
PSYCHIC COUNSELLING
"This book demystifies the world of psychic counselling and therapy, and offers an objective, useful and practical guide to all those interested in this kind of help, even the out-and-out sceptic. It answers all those awkward questions such as exactly what it is, how it can help, what is likely to happen during a session, whether it is possible to distinguish the genuine from the spurious and what it actually means to be psychic. Many different methods are covered, including dowsing, pyramid healing, aura reading, astrology, tarot, crystal balls and channelling. The nature of psychic powers is also discussed, together with former and current theories on the paranormal. At its heart, psychic counselling is just one way of helping people to become more positive and to clarify their goals and aims in life. An open-minded view of the subject can prove very rewarding, enabling us to take charge of our lives, and become more confident and serene. This straightforward and comprehensive overview sheds valuable light on this intriguing world".
First edition 1994
F
————————————————————————————
581
Peter Richelieu
A SOULS'S JOURNEY
While in a state of despair after the death of his brother, the author is visited by Acharya, an Indian mystic. Using astral projection, Acharya takes him out of the physical world onto the astral planes of the "afterlife". Each astral plane teaches something new about life and death, karma and the ego. Through a series of meetings with the "dead" - including his brother - the author comes to realize how irrational it is to fear death. Through his teaching, Acharya opens up a whole vision of life in the world that follows this, a life where anything is possible. This book is based on notes taken immediately following out-of-body experiences, and gives the reader a direct insight into the unknown mysteries of life and death.
First edition 1953
F
————————————————————————————
582
Ron Scolastico
DOORWAY TO THE SOUL
Throughout the ages, human beings have searched for the key to the mystery of life. In Doorway to the Soul, distinguished spiritual psychologist Dr. Ron Scolastico shows that the key is in your hand. It is the power of your consciousness. This inspiring book will teach you how to use the key of consciousness to unlock the spiritual dimensions of reality. You will learn that you are never alone in the pursuit of your spiritual ideals, and that guidance and comfort are available to you at every moment. He shows you how to deepen your love for yourself and others, enhance your creativity and strengthen your intuition. You will become more and more able to receive spiritual guidance and to experience the limitless love and wisdom of your soul.
First edition 1995
E
————————————————————————————
583
Rita Rogers
SOUL MATES
Rita Rogers finds that most of her clients come to see her not because of a need to be in touch with the next world, but for a much more immediate concern: who is the partner of our dreams, and where and when will we meet them? What's more, can we really live happily ever after? Rita believes that we are all destined to spend our lives with one special person, our soul mate. Between soul mates exists a spiritual and emotional bond that transcends all things. A soul mate may become your partner. They may help you find a special friend until the time for a partnership is right. And they may even be someone you may not meet in this life - but who may help you to find fulfilling relationships. But this book is not just for people who are looking for true love. It is also for those who have found it but need help, for those who have met their soul mate but may not realize it, for those who are forced to live without their true love, and for those whose soul mates have passed away.
First edition 2000
D
————————————————————————————
584
Gill Edwards
RESCUE WORK WITH LOST SOULS
An excellent, informative booklet for all those interested in rescue work. In her opening paragraph well known writer and clinical psychologist says - "I began rescue work with lost souls nearly ten years ago now - and have always felt blessed to be called upon to do it. I've had many memorable, moving and even comical experiences with lost souls - some of which I'll share with you in this booklet".
First edition 1998
B
————————————————————————————
585
David Bassant
THE TRUTH ABOUT THE HEREAFTER AND REINCARNATION
"You and I as physical-mental instruments through which our soul functions are at a point somewhere between birth and death. We are frequently aware as we travel life's jorney that as we leave our birth experience behind us we are travelling closer to the death experience which we fear, mainly because it constitutes the unknown. On this journey we as individuals experience a wide range of vastly different lives and experiences. I believe we have the right to question why. We read books and perhaps spend years searching for the answers on the taboo subject of death, but we are never inwardly sure. Some never find the true answers, others may see the truth clearer with inspiration and knowledge attained through self-development. We must, all of us, have an open and receptive mind so that we may be diligent and discerning in our quest for the truth. If we are to refine and evolve our soul it will demand courage and fearlessness of what others may think of us in our quest. It is my profound wish that this book will help."
First edition 1982
F
————————————————————————————
586
Ivy Northage
JOURNEY BEYOND
Ivy Northage has for many years been acclaimed as one of the best known teaching mediums, and has demonstrated her gifts in the UK and abroad, including Australia. This book features talks given by Chan, Ivy's spirit guide. He gives one of the clearest and most concise accounts of the passage through physical "death" into the relms beyond, describing in detail the spirit's arrival on the astal plane. He tells of the music, laughter and love which abound, of the reunion of those who had been parted on earth, and of the "many mansions" and levels of progression to be encountered. He assures us that one day we will stand upon the threshold and say "Yes, it was worthwhile - everything I paid for it was of little cost compared to what I have earned as a result of my efforts." This is a book for the new Millennium: a message of inspiration and hope. It is a message at once new and timeless, containing echoes of the perennial wisdom that has been taught under many names, in many religions, for many thousands of years.
First edition 1972 (as Journey into Spirit)
C
————————————————————————————
587
Ursula Roberts
ALL ABOUT MEDIUMSHIP
Ursula Roberts has been a medium for many years, demonstrating not only throughout Great Britain and Europe but countries as far afield as Australia, New Zealand, Egypt and Finland. In this long awaited volume, Miss Roberts gives advice on how to develop various psychic gifts, including: Psychometry, Clairvoyance, Astral Travel, Trance, Automatic writing, Psychic artistry, Healing, Direct voice, Telepathy and Inspiration. Written in an easy-to-understand style, All About Mediumship is essential reading not only for those who wish to develop their gifts, but for all who want to know more about the spiritual side of life.
First edition 1994
D
————————————————————————————
588
Ursula Roberts
THE AIM OF SPIRIT REVELATION
This booklet presents lectures by Ramadahn about the reasons why spirits entrance their mediums, and some of the difficulties encountered, Also, information about the way mediums may help to develop a better co-operaton with the spirits who entrance them.
First edition 1976
C
————————————————————————————
589
Ursula Roberts
HINTS FOR HEALERS
A little booklet designed for the person who wants to be a channel for healing, giving simple instructions for beginners.
First edition No date
A
————————————————————————————
590
Caroline Myss, Ph.D.
WHY PEOPLE DON'T HEAL AND HOW THEY CAN
Why do some people heal, while others do not? For more than fifteen years, Caroline Myass has studied this question, working with hundreds of people and motivating them to examine their souls and change their lives. She builds on her earlier teaching to reveal the cultural and individual contexts in which people become physically and spiritually ill. With her practical approach to healing, readers will learn to overcome the mental and emotional blocks to becoming well. This book brings together Dr Myss's breakthrough views on energy medicine and the development of human consciousness and spirituality over the ages. She teaches you how to perceive the seven different energy centres of the body and interprets the spiritual challenges they present. The book finally provides healing rituals and prayers that wil help you to get and stay on the path to wellness. Through her characteristic no-nonsense style and high-voltage storytelling, Caroline Myass provides non-stop insights and practical advice that will enable you to disconnect from a culture of wounds and reconnect with an inner and outer spiritual energy and purpose.
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
591
communicated through Andrea Grieveson
READ HOW WE DIED
Everyone in the world, at some time in their life, wonders about death and dying. If you have been bereaved yourself, you have such a desolate feeling of ignorance as to how the person felt just before their death. Is there really something after death? How does one get to it? Is there scenery and countryside? Are there relatives waiting to greet you? Will you feel strange and frightened? What about Hell? Does it exist? Are you judged on your life? Are there angels? So many questions and so few answers. Although for the most part, we do not dwell on this morbid subject, when someone you know and care for dies - somehow death has much more significance,and your life is never really the same again. Somehow you have to cope alone with little or no information to help you. Read How We Died is a collection of 29 experiences, written through the mediumship of Andrea Grieveson. Ordinary people have put in great efforts of concentration in order to contact you to tell their own individual stories of before, during and after the moment we call death. They want to enlighten and inform you.
First edition 1996
F
————————————————————————————
592
Tom Cowan
THE BOOK OF SEANCE
Since ancient times,the living have used the powerful ritual of the seance to reach out to the next world for answers to questions that this existence cannot provide. Where does the human spirit go after death? How is it possible to communicate with those who have crossed over to the next realm? What is our purpose on this earth, and will we rejoin our loved ones when we ourselves pass on? The Book of Seance shows how to use the life energy of the seance to connect with the world beyond and establish contact with its inhabitants. From setting up a seance circle, to approaching spirit guides, to interpreting messages from departed loved ones, each aspect of conducting and participating in a seance is thoroughly explained. Offering timeless insights into an unknown world, this guide is a powerful tool for communicating with those who have gone before us.
First edition 1995
E
————————————————————————————
593
Muriel Tennant
AS I SEE IT
Have you ever thought about what really happens to us when we die? Do you think it is the end of everything or do you share with millions of others that innermost glimmer of belief, hope, call it what you will, that life in some form really does continue. Muriel Tennant is a practising medium with a deep involvement in spiritualism. She helps many people come to terms with this concept through lectures, talks and seminars which she gives in her own native East Anglia, and indeed countrywide. This is her own story of the awakening of a belief in a life beyond, within her own everyday life. It is very readable and easy to identify with, so much so that all who read it will be able to say it has changed their ideas on life after life!
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
594
Anne Cordell
A MEDIUM WITH A DIFFERENCE
Anne Cordell was certainly a medium with a difference, who left her mark on all who came into contact with her. She tells the fascinating story of her life as though telling it to a friend in the comfort of her own home sat round a roaring fire on a winters evening. She tells her story as she speaks it, in the dialect of her London surroundings. A story not to be missed. Anne Cordell with Peter Spillett
First edition 1994
F
————————————————————————————
595
Barbara Bush
TRAVELLING WITH TAMARIND
Gentle healing meditations and cameos from the world of nature in the form of short stories. "Tamarind is the companion of my journeyings. Together we walk along the pathways of my mind, turning to enjoy the view across the meadows, stopping to breathe in the fragrance of the flowers, resting a while on a fallen log to listen to the song of the birds. This companion helps me when the going becomes difficult; opens my mind to scenes I might have missed; refreshes memories of childhood holidays as the family walked the English lanes. I like to think that Tamarind is the part of me that remains in spirit while I walk the earth plane. We have been re-united time and again at the ending of each earthly life, then borne the pain of parting at each rebirth." A door was opened and the stories poured out ...
First edition 1996
C
————————————————————————————
596
 Messenger
SPIRIT INFLUENCES
Have you ever wondered what Spirit communicators think of us, how they know all about us, what they can do for us? In these scripts, given through inspirational writing, they answer these questions and many more. How can we establish our own personal link with Spirit helpers? First we must ask for their help, then we must listen for the inter-leaving of their thoughts with ours. Do they understand our problems? They tell us their thoughts about our lives today ... family life and work etc.. and on the wider issues they speak of man's stewardship of Earth's resources, farming and animal welfare etc.. and the knowledge of God's Plan for mankind on Earth that they seek to make known to us all. Messenger lived as a Buddhist Monk in the Western Himalayas and was a medium then for the wise Spirit Beings who were in contact with the Earth at that time. His concern for the progress of mankind continues in Spirit with his work as the link between the group who compiled these scripts and the recorder Daisy Sadler .. a housewife and mother, who through family tragedy and her successful search for evidence of survival of her 26 year old son, was contacted by Messenger and asked to do this work, so realising her own latent mediumship. recorded by Daisy J. Sadler
First edition 1996
E
————————————————————————————
597
narrated by Leonard Cohen
THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD - A WAY OF LIFE
VIDEO From the same production team as the Way of Life this dramatization reveals the story of the Book of the Dead through a dialogue between a Tibetan priest and a boy novice. Together they guide the mind of a recently deceased man on its voyage through the afterlife. This definitive and unique film presents an unflinching view of the role of the Tibetan Book of the Dead among the traditional Buddhist communities of Ladakh. Filmed in the spectacular heart of the Himalayas where a rich Buddhist culture survives, cameras document the whole process of the 49 death ritual with readings from the Book of the Dead together with an account of its history. The programme also features an interview with the Dalai Lama who speaks of his own views of life after death.
First edition Produced in 1994
F
————————————————————————————
598
Ambika Wauters
COLOUR HEALING
From ancient times, healers and mystics have used colour to heal body and mind and many colours have been given importance in different spiritual traditions. Today, psychologists can measure our personality responses and emotional reactions using colour. Colour therapy is an important branch of vibrational healing, working on the energy systems of the body, and this book provides the perfect introduction.
First edition 1997
C
————————————————————————————
599
Maurice Barbanell
I HEAR A VOICE
"The subject of this biography is E.G. Fricker, one of the most remarkable healers in the world today. In the seven years, after discovering his divine gift and dedicating the whole of his life to practising it, he has rapidly achieved prominence because of his phenomenal cures of thousands of "incurables"... so wrote Maurice Barbanell in the opening of his book about the life of a healer who gave healing to the thousands who flocked to his North London sanctuary.
First edition 1962
F
————————————————————————————
600
 Bernard
DREAM JOURNEY TO HEAVEN (1)
"Bernard" was the spiritual and writing name of the late M.E.Williams, author of a series of nine books called "Heaven Books" given by a kind of spiritual experience to the author when they were at their lowest ebb through pain or illness. "The experience described in each of the nine books came to me while I was awake and conscious, so all I can do is call it a "waking dream". It occupied about three to five minutes. Immediately I had had the experience I was filled with such joy that I could hardly wait to get it all down, writing on and on at top speed for hours each day, despite the fact that I was ill and in much pain... yet I could hardly wait, but wrote on and on, scarcely stopping for food - and immediately each book was finished I was well again, and have remained so ever since." Copies of Bernard's books are available FREE - write to Kenneth Churches, 18 Kimberley Road, Chingford, London, E4 6DD. (please enclose postage)
First edition No date
C
————————————————————————————
601
 Bernard
PURPLE GOWNED {2)
Bernard continues his accounts of his experiences in the spirit world. His first book is concerned mainly with the cleansing of his spirit robe from all the soils of earthly thoughts and actions not proud of. Eventually he acquires his purple robe. "The news reached me and many others of the Purple-Gowned, that a number of people had suddenly died, and would soon arrive in the Hall of Reception. I knew that I must go to help in the welcoming of them. At first I wondered why this should be, as angels usually performed this service. Then, reaching out for the answer, I knew. These people were so unready for Heaven that they would only be frightened if they met an Angel! This was the Father's loving plan - to send the Purple-Gowned who would help to reassure them."
First edition No date
C
————————————————————————————
602
 Bernard
DEATH AND LIFE OF A SOLDIER (3)
"The valley on the fringe of heaven's realm lay dreaming in fragrant peace. The pearly sky held no hurrying clouds, but remained lightly veiled in mist as though time and season stood still. Down the grassy hillside, flowers rose motionless on their slender stems, for not a breath of air was stirring. Their petals were half-opened, like the eyes of a child in the early morning, and their fragrance mingled with the air in sweetness. In the depths of the valley a stream flowed gently on its way, its silver ribbon cut with stooping foliage and the sharply-etched rim of a bridge. On the other side of the valley, the hills climbed and climbed as though in friendly rivalry. How high was the topmost peak it was not possible to see, for in the far distance the veiling mist seemed to close in with a secret smile. Almost, it seemed as though no sound had ever broken this deep stillness, nor any movement stirred to life the long, gleaming blades of grass. Then, startling in its unexpectedness, the bowed figure of a man appeared. He came toiling up the hillside from the depths of the valley, stumbling a little as though he carried a great pack upon his back; but his hands and his back were empty of any burden. Now and then he paused and glanced round in perplexity, shading his eyes and gazing steadily in every direction. When he reached the plain he stood quite still, smiling a little. Then, yawning, he stretched himself among the flowers and fell asleep. The valley dreamed on. The man on the ground became a part of the peace of it all. Time flowed without measure. Was it a mist that began to surround the sleeping man? At first it appeared so; then the misty outlines became more clearly defined - and two angels stood looking down at him...." The soldier had entered the spirit world...
First edition No date
C
————————————————————————————
603
 John ....
ROAD OF MANY WAYS
"It has always been said that to every story there is a beginning, a middle and an end. But how, and where does one begin a story which has neither beginning, nor end, and no middle - a story that is timeless, endless?" With these words JOHN ... commences an amazing narrative of conditions in the next plane of existence - an astounding guide for all who have wondered what happens after death in the physical world. His tale starts with his own violent passing in the Second World War during a mortar barrage and transports the reader through many levels of existence on a vibration higher than our own material world.
First edition 1975
G
————————————————————————————
604
Frederick C. Sculthorpe
EXCURSIONS TO THE SPIRIT WORLD
One of the most fascinating books on Astral Travel ever to be written. Mr Sculthorp has the remarkable faculty of vacating his physical body during the day, and bringing back a full recollection of what he has seen and heard while in the Spirit World and the people he met there, including his own wife. The author has also an advanced scientific mind, which he brings to bear upon the construction of worlds from their atomic particles and explains the physical and spiritual worlds from this angle.
First edition 1961
F
————————————————————————————
605
Frederick C. Sculthorp
MORE ABOUT THE SPIRIT WORLD AND EXPERIENCES IN AST
"This is a remarkable work-a worthy successor to "Excursions To The Spirit World." A.H.Hillyard
First edition 1975
C
————————————————————————————
606
Margaret Prentice
RICHARD, SPIRIT AND I
"Thankfully the vast majority of us go through life without having to suffer the ultimate experience in mental torture - losing a beloved child. Margaret has been kind enough to credit me as the person who was responsible for starting to bring her out of the depths of despair to the heights of happiness. Prepare to shed tears of sadness as Margaret unfolds her horror story, but take heart, these quickly change to tears of joy as Margaret is swamped in love from good people all around her, and share her happiness as she finds out that her "dead" loved ones are in fact very much alive and living in the huge universe that is normally out of range of our physical senses. from the foreward by Michael Roll.
First edition 1999
E
————————————————————————————
607
Gaye Muir
MY ROUTE TO THE OTHER WORLD
Gaye Muir is one of the most famous mediums of our time. This is her autobiography. Growing up in the 30's wasn't easy, especially if you saw people who wern't there. As a small child Gaye Muir surpressed her psychic ability because of the disapproval of her strict parents. Later she also learned it was wiser not to mention what she saw to her peers, not even to her first husband! Much to her own surprise, she slowly learned that she was not alone, that there were many others, even churches and organizations, dealing with the phenomena of spiritualism. This was the real beginning of her route to the other world.
First edition 1983
K
————————————————————————————
608
Paul Miller
FACES OF THE LIVING DEAD
The story of a Psychic Artist. "If only I could see his face." That is the heart-cry of the mourner from the moment the body is laid away until time wears down the sharp edge of grief - or until Spiritualism answers the cry and there appears in reality the voice, the touch, the message, or the face of the living dead. It has happened so often that the time has come to record, in lasting form, some of the many cases of evidence which prove, beyond question, that not only do the "dead" live beyond the grave, but that they have the power, under suitable conditions and with the right kind of medium, of posing for their portraits. Paul Miller in this wonderfully illustrated book tells his story.
First edition 1943
E
————————————————————————————
609
Maurice Barbanell
THEY SHALL BE COMFORTED
"I have written this book to show the comfort available to mourners through the New Knowledge that life continues beyond the grave. Every day, the Angel of Death visits hundreds of homes removing the presence of a loved one from the family circle. Inevitably, sorrow and mourning follow in his train. Those left behind are filled with the deepest sadness that afflicts the human race - the love that mourns its beloved. For centuries, death has been regarded as the greatest mystery of life. Although, through the ages, seers and mystics have caught glimpses of the Beyond, to the average individual death has remained an insoluble riddle. It is true that all religions have made references to an after-life, but of evidence, none had been forthcoming. In more recent years, through the channels of mediumship, a steady stream of messages has poured into this world, there are, today, records of communications between the two states of life - records that are constantly growing, cumulative in effect, vouched for by men and women of unimpreachable integrity and honesty. For over threequarters of a century, the New Knowledge of spirit life and spirit activity has been given to this world. Sometimes it has been accepted with open arms, but more often than not, like every new truth, it has had to face opposition and hostility. Often the religious leaders who should have been the first to accept proofs of Survival have been fierce in their denunciation of those proofs, treating the New Revelation, not as an ally, but as an enemy. But the evidence goes on accumilating. Of their own accord, those who have passed through the gates of death have returned to demonstrate their survival. They have done so because they are attracted by the greatest force in the universe - love.
First edition No date:about 1938
E
————————————————————————————
610
Maurice Barbanell
WHERE THERE IS A WILL
Another excellent book on the truths of life after death by the founder editor of Psychic News.
First edition 1952
D
————————————————————————————
611
Silver Birch
PHILOSOPHY OF SILVER BIRCH
"If the power of the spirit could fail, the earth would cease to spin on its axis and the seasons no longer follow one another in orderly sequence. If the power of the spirit fail, the sun would cease to be a fiery orb and the moon fail to reflect its illumination. If the power of the spirit could fail, no seed would flower, no fruit would grow." "It is this latent spirit in man that we seem to coax into higher expression and by so doing enjoy the boundless beauties, the riches, lustre, dignity, grandeur and nobility that are the expressions of a divine spirit." edited by Stella Storm
First edition 1969
E
————————————————————————————
612
Silver Birch
LIGHT FROM SILVER BIRCH
Silver Birch beginning his mission to bring awareness of spiritual truth from beyond to the troubled people of the earth, had many problems. His chosen medium was a young agnostic businessman. He would be required to give up his commercial career and devote his life to fulfilling the divine plan. Silver Birch had no earthly contacts. His knowledge of English was slight. Yet he found the means to control the young mans vocal apparatus. A group of interested friends soon gathered, naming themselves the Hannen Swaffer Home Circle. Swaff, the worlds most famous journalist, knew the superb quality teachings must be published. compiled by Pam Riva
First edition 1983
G
————————————————————————————
613
Silver Birch
THE SEED OF TRUTH
A new reprint of one of the books from the Teachings from Silver Birch Series. "The word finis does not appear on the book of life because the body has come to its end. Life goes on and its story is continued and developed amidst scenes of greater splendour, beauty and richness than those who dwell on Earth have any conception. It is sad that fruit should drop fom the tree before it is ripe, but those who leave the physical body before their spirits have had an opportunity for maturity are able to complete their unfoldment elsewhere," "Man was born to be free, to dwell in liberty; he was not born to be a slave, bound and fettered. His life should be full of richness, the richness of mind and body and spirit, All knowledge should be open to him, all truth, all wisdom, all inspiration. He should dwell in the splendour of the spirit with none of the cramping, irksome, vexatious restrictions imposed upon him by those who would deny his heritage and thwart his destiny." compiled by Tony Ortzen
First edition 1987
F
————————————————————————————
614
Silver Birch
THE SPIRIT SPEAKS
"No man can set aside the channels where the power of the spirit shall flow. The power of the spirit cannot be regimented; it cannot answer to dictation; it cannot be restricted; it cannot be confined to any instrument. Matter is inferior; spirit is superior. Matter lives only because it is the reflection of spirit." "Each has its place in the divine scheme. None of the darker experiences - dark to you, that is, because you do not like them - is so strong that you cannot overcome it. You will not be called upon in your earth life to face any test or crisis for which you do not possess the strength to overcome it. If I can make every soul I reach not only know that but feel it and live it, then they would be in harmony with the Great Spirit and the laws of the Great Spirit would be supplying themselves with all that they require from day to day, from hour to hour, from minute to minute, if you like. But there are the great enemies, fear, worry, anxiety. These are the foes because they set up conditions which disturb and prevent the very help that you want to receive. Calmness, confidence, receptivity, with these the spirit can flourish; with these you will find all you want from day to day; they will provide all that is necessary for the physical well-being." compiled by Tony Ortzen
First edition 1988
E
————————————————————————————
615
Frank Newman
THE UNIVERSE OF SILVER BIRCH
This volume is unique in that Frank Newman has examined the teachings of Silver Birch and measured them side by side with the deductions of modern science. Seldom has such an undertaking proved so effective in bringing together two such apparently opposing viewpoints. With a refreshingly open mind, he applied his knowledge of science to examining and analysing the spirit teachings of Silver Birch. The results of his momentous task bring new insights into these magnificent teachings. In addition, we gain some fascinating glimpses as to the real identity of the spirit guide himself.
First edition 1994
D
————————————————————————————
616
Patrick Jasper Lee
WE BORROW THE EARTH
This book reveals the inner Romani shamanic path through the experiences and knowledge of one of the few remaining chovihanos (Gypsey shamans) still practising in Britain. Drawing on his personal experience and the story of his lineage, Patrick Lee explores the history and culture of his people and their knowledge of the ancient arts of healing and prophesy. He includes chapters on their origins and customs as well as looking at their potions, spells, charms and curses in an open and accessible way. The fact that Gypsies have never before written about their own culture makes this a unique and fascinating work.
First edition 2000
H
————————————————————————————
617
John O'Donohue
ANAM CARA
Spiritual wisdom from the celtic world. When St Patrick came to Ireland in the fifth century AD, he encountered the Celtic people and a flourishing spiritual tradition that had alrady existed for thousands of years. He discovered that where the Christians worshipped one God, the Celts had many and found divinity all around them: in the rivers, hills, sea and sky. The ancient Celtic reverence for the spirit in all things survives today - a vibrant legacy of mystical wisdom that is unique in the Western world. Now, in this exquisite book, Irish poet and scholar John O'Donohue shares with us the secrets of this ancient world. Using authentic Irish prayers and blessings, he reveals the treasures that lie hidden within your own soul and the "secret divinity" in your relationships. As he traces the cycles of life and nature, he draws from the holy waters of Ireland's spiritual heritage to lead you to a place where your heart can be healed and nourished. It is a place where you will discover your own anam cara, your true "soul friend".
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
618
Malidoma Patrice Some
THE HEALING WISDOM OF AFRICA
The Healing Wisdom of Africa is a fascinating journey through the ritual and spiritual wisdom of the Dagara people who are renowned throughout West Africa for their miraculous healing powers. The author brings a unique insight into the spiritual life of traditional Africa and explains how this ancient knowledge may be used to heal widespread emotional stress and spiritual hunger in the West. By adapting the ritual and ceremony of his people to the modern world he shows us how we can find new balance between the self, the spirit, the community and the environment. As he draws us closer to the heart of the indigenous world we come to a new understanding of our own life's purpose through a deeper connection to nature and spirit in daily life.
First edition 1998
H
————————————————————————————
619
Shimara Kumara
THE FLOWERS OF LIFE
Flower and Gem essences for healing and spiritual transformation. Shimara is a leading international healer, visionary and creator of Crystal Herbs flower and gem essences. Clairvoyant and naturally sensitive from birth, she switched these faculties off in childhood to make it easier to live a "normal" life. During her own path of healing, Shimara's psychic gifts returned to be used for helping others. Working as a vibrational medicine therapist, healer and sensitive, she helped the healing process of hundreds of clients and continues to do so through her healers training school, the Golden Age Reiki Academy. Shimara developed many new flower and gem essences, in addition to the traditional flower essence collection. These are well described in this book, which is beautiful illustrated with flower photographs, designed to be an informative diagnostic tool for therapists and anyone interested in healing self or others.
First edition 1997
K
————————————————————————————
620
Mari Hall
PRACTICAL REIKI
Practical Reiki is a fully illustrated, complete guide to Reiki, the universal life-giving energy system. Reiki is an ancient form of harmonization by laying on of hands which was rediscovered in the mid 1800's. This method of transmitting universal energy can bring great relief to the recipient; not just in the physical body, but also on an emotional, mental and spiritual level.
First edition 1997
G
————————————————————————————
621
 Geddes and Grosset
GHOSTS
Pocket reference digest An entertaining and enlightening introduction to the world of real-life ghosts. As well as an introduction to the various forms of paranormal activity encountered by many people, there are over ninety descriptions of ghostly or mysterious encounters experienced by people as varied as Carl Jung and Queen Wilhelmina of the Netherlands. Geddes and Grosset
First edition 1999
E
————————————————————————————
622
Geraldine Cummins
UNSEEN ADVENTURES
An Autobiography covering Thirty-four Years of Work in Physical Research. Geraldine Cummins was born in 1890 in the county of Cork, one of eleven children of the Professor of medicine at Cork University. A naturally gifted author at a young age she went on to become one of the worlds greatest automatic psychic writers and by the mid 1920's she was producing automatic scripts at an astonishing rate. Sitting alone in a room with nothing more than a pad of notepaper and a pencil, over the years she wrote fifteen books transmitted from the world of spirit until her death in Cork in 1969. This book written in 1951 tells the fascinating story of her life up until that time.
First edition 1951
G
————————————————————————————
623
Florizel Von Reuter
PSYCHICAL EXPERIENCES OF A MUSICIAN
From the introduction by Arthur Conan Doyle: "Music lovers of twenty years ago will doubtless still remember "Florizel" the boy violinist, who made such a sensation in Great Britain at that time. He appeared unsupported twenty times in the largest halls of London, and he gave eighty-five concerts in the provinces. He also appeared three times in Buckingham Palace before Queen Alexandra and King Edward VII winning for himself a name which is second to none among the violin virtuosos of the Continent." This book is the story of his fascinating experiences of the world of spirit.
First edition No Date: about 1928
L
————————————————————————————
624
Dr Robert Crookall. DSC. PD
THE SUPREME ADVENTURE
The scientist Dr Robert Crookall was amazed at the consistency of evidence of life after death which was coming from all over the world. Communications from every country, from Brazil, from England, from South Africa, from Tibet, from Europe, from India and from Australia are all consistent. He was also amazed that they were identical with the beliefs held by the natives of the Hawaiian Islands, cut off from other civilisations for years prior to their "discovery" by Captain Cook in 1788. He was also amazed at the consistency of the evidence given by people who had out of body experiences, near-death experiences and the communications of high level mediums. Crookall was a member of the Churches' Fellowship for Psychical Study which came into being in England to allow those who had personal experiences of a psychic and spiritual nature to share them and to examine them in the light of traditional church teachings on the afterlife. The preface of this book was written by a former Chief Justice of the British High Court who concluded that; "It behoves every ordained Minister in the land to use it." In this classical work Dr Robert Crookall undertook a systamatic study of the psychic evidence given by many of the great authors from this past century among with hundreds of other communications from the Otherside. His work is considered "scientific" in that it painstakingly and objectively examines the evidence, it is internally coherent and it provides hypotheses consistent with a great mass of factual evidence.
First edition 1961
I
————————————————————————————
625
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle
THE HISTORY OF SPIRITUALISM - VOLUME TWO
Few books are more important in the annals of psychic literature than Sir Arthur Conan Doyle's brilliant and ever-readable The History of Spiritualism. Amongst the chapters in this book he discusses: The Career of Eusapia Palladino; Great Mediums from 1870-1900 e.g Charles H Foster, Madame D'Esperance, William Eglinton and Stainton Moses; The Society For Physical Research; Ectoplasm; Spiritual Photography; Voice Mediumship and Moulds; French, German and Italian Spiritualism, Spiritualism and the War; and the After-Life as seen by Spiritualists.
First edition 1926
J
————————————————————————————
626
 Sirrell
ANGELS
"I was born in England at the end of the Second World War. My life has been for me, an eventful one. The place I resided in until my marriage was a place called Knutsford, in Cheshire, nestled between beautiful surrounding villages. I moved to a small town called Wilmslow when I married. My life was busy raising four children. When nearing my thirtieth year I emigrated to Australia, which was in 1974. Over the years my family grew up, leaving me with time on my hands to explore whatever my heart desires. If this book can give just one person a purpose in life then that for me is enough." A beautiful book full of wisdom and spiritual truth given lovingly to help others.
First edition 1999
G
————————————————————————————
627
Joan Wester Anderson
WHERE ANGELS WALK
True stories of heavenly visitors. Where Angels Walk is a heartwarming, spine-tingling, true account of people who in time of need, have found themselves in the loving presence of Beings who led them out of threatening darkness and into the light of hope. Defying explanation or description in our everyday terminology, the beings they encountered can only be called ... angels. For years, many of these people have cherished their extraordinary experiences in the secret depths of their hearts until author Joan Wester Anderson encouraged them to come forward with their spiritual treasures, to share with you their wonder and awe and in doing so transform and enhance your life.
First edition 1992
H
————————————————————————————
628
D.J. Lightfoot
YOUR DEAR COMPANIONS
In that part of France known as Provence it used to be customary for peasants to greet each other with the words, Bonjour, vous et votre cher compagnon! - "Good day, you and your dear companion! The origin of this charming yet strange greeting lay in their belief that the person they were addressing was accompanied by an invisible guardian angel who also deserved to be treated with courtesy, So real to them were these beings that they would no more think of neglecting to greet them than they would dream of saying hello to man ignoring the wife who walked beside him. Such a belief - in Provence or anywhere else - is not so widespread nowadays. The fact, however, that a long-held belief is no longer current is, of course, no proof that it was erroneous. It is the purpose of this book to reintroduce this idea and demonstrate that it is founded on a reality. Most of what modern Man believes is taken on trust. His faith in the authority of those he believes to be "experts" is almost total. The primary meaning of the word "expert" is simply someone who has tried something for himself and found it to be true. In this book you will read accounts of many spiritual experts and will be able to judge for yourself whether they have opened up for you a more surprising world than the one you thought you lived in.
First edition 1990
C
————————————————————————————
629
Ted Andrews
HOW TO MEET AND WORK WITH SPIRIT GUIDES
Often, we experience spirit contact in our lives but fail to recognise it for what it is. Through the easy techniques presented in this book you can learn to access and attune to beings such as guardian angels, nature spirits and elementals, spirit totems, archangels, gods and goddesses - as well as family and friends after their physical death. Your contact with higher soul energies strengthens your will and enlightens your mind as you read this book that helps you take your first steps through the corridors of the life beyond.
First edition 1992
C
————————————————————————————
630
Diana Cooper
THE POWER OF INNER PEACE
Diana Cooper as well as being a highly respected metaphysical writer is a therapist, broadcaster and healer. She runs popular workshops in Britain and abroad In The Power of Inner Peace, she offers inspiration to everyone who is seeking greater meaning and happiness in their life. Giving practical advice and using case histories from her own work, she helps us to make the journey to the peaceful and tranquill world that lies within each of us. When we connect with this quite centre, we can face our fears, regain our confidence and find the strength to heal ourselves.
First edition 1994
F
————————————————————————————
631
Emanuel Swedenborg
HEAVEN AND HELL
Emanuel Swedenborg was born in Stockholm in 1688. He was educated at Uppsala University. His inventive and scientific activities attracted the attention of Charles XII, King of Sweden. During the period 1716 to 1734, Swedenborg wrote extensively on scientific and, especially, metallurgical subjects making his name widely known throughout Europe. From 1734 to 1742 his attention was chiefly directed to physiological and anatomical subjects, more especially to the human body. Swedenborg was the first to show that the cortical substance of the brain is the exclusive seat of the higher psychical activities, and his physiological researches were avowedly directed to the discovery of the soul. His discoveries and theories aroused so much interest early in the last century as to lead the Royal Swedish Academy of Sciences to publish, in 1907, an extensive collection of his worked on Geology, Chemistry, Physics and Cosmology. In 1743 a remarkable event occurred in Swedenborg's life. He thus briefly describes that event in a letter written to an English clergyman in 1769. "I have been called to a holy office by the Lord Himself, who most graciously manifested Himself in person to me, His servant, in the year 1743; when He opened my sight to the view of the spiritual world, and granted me the privilege of conversing with spirits and angels, which I enjoy to this day." In or about 1743, therefore, he relinquished the study of material science, recognizing that all his learning had been merley a preparation for the exalted mission to which he was to devote the remainder of his life. Heaven and Hell is a description based on things heard and seen; Swedenborg's intromission into the spiritual world was Divinely intended and permitted so that knowledge of that world might be revealed to mankind. We are shown how we enter the next world; the spiritual character of our surroundings there; where and how judgment is effected; the life of heaven; the universal language; recreations; the orderly arrangement of heaven into societies; these and many other matters are described in great detail.
First edition 1758 / Revised 1958
L
————————————————————————————
632
Emanuel Swedenborg
THE LAST JUDGMENT
The Last Judgment foretold in the Book of Revelation refers not to some future earthly calamity, but to events which Swedenborg witnessed in the spiritual world in the year 1757. He describes the re-ordering of the spiritual world and the restoration of equilibrium.
First edition 1758/1763 New edition:1991
H
————————————————————————————
633
Emanuel Swedenborg
THE NEW JERUSALEM
The New Jerusalem and its Heavenly Doctrine according to what has been heard from heaven, with an introdution concerning the new heaven and the new earth. This book summarizes the main teachings contained in the theological writings of Swedenborg, and forms an excellent introduction to them.
First edition 1758/Translated edition: 1990
D
————————————————————————————
634
Emanuel Swedenborg
DIVINE LOVE AND WISDOM
Angelic Wisdom concerning the Divine Love and Wisdom. The book is in five parts, treating of the essential nature of the Lord, the media of creation, the unique doctrines of "degrees" of creation, and "uses" (the supreme object of all creation), and the correspondential relationship between man's bodily structure and content, and its spiritual counterpart, the facts of anatomical science being cited in detail to confirm the spiritual exposition.
First edition 1763/Translated edition: 1969
F
————————————————————————————
635
Rudolph Steiner
ROSICRUCIAN WISDOM
In Rosicrucian Wisdom, Rudolph Steiner (1861-1925) speaks out of the stream of Rosicrucian teaching. But rather than borrowing old ideas from historical tradition, Steiner presents a wholly new contribution arising from the results of his own experiential research. He talks of the Rosicrucian path as being appropriate for the modern spiritual seeker, but warns that Rosicrucian teaching should not be taken as abstract theory. Rather than remaining in the head or even the heart, spiritual ideas should reach into daily action, transforming all aspects of life, including the law of destiny, the fact of life after death, ways of developing spiritual vision, humanity's past and future evolution and much more.
First edition 1907/revised 1954
H
————————————————————————————
636
Irene Sowter
TAILS TO TELL
The extraordinary experiences of an animal healer. In this book, Irene Sowter traces her remarkable life, which began in a harsh area of London where her psychic gifts first manifested. Poor though home circumstances may have been, she enjoyed a childhood surrounded by loving parents ... and spirit helpers. Today, Irene and her husband Gerald run a well known spiritual healing centre in Reigate, Surrey, where they treat both humans and animals. Tails to Tell, as well as being an autobiography, describes many of the heartwarming cures they have performed - with the invaluable assistance of a "dead" vet, and his pet dog.
First edition 1992
F
————————————————————————————
637
Ann Walker
THE MYSTIC LIFE OF ANIMALS
As the New Age moves upon us, we will increasingly recognise animals as spiritual beings worthy of our respect, "Communication is the golden key that unlocks the door to understanding." Animal communication is mostly concerned with emotions, feelings, events and happenings in the here and now. We tend to think that animal communication involves them understanding what we want, but in truth, it is a two-way process. A lifetime of living with and loving animals has led Ann Walker to conclude that much communication with animals is on a mind to mind level, and she tells of many personal psychic experiences with animals. Old superstitions and magical beliefs about animals are examined, also the attitude of different religions. Ann shares her own experiences and those of others with dead pets returning or sending messages and expresses a firm belief in the continued spiritual existence of animals after death. This is a fascinating book for all who love animals.
First edition 1998
D
————————————————————————————
638
Andrew Green
HAUNTED HOUSES
The subject of ghosts and hauntings has been a controversial topic ever since man saw his first phantom. But in recent years parapsychology has opened up new methods of research and investigation into the hundreds of cases of haunted houses which continue to be reported at the rate of 150 every year. This book describes and illustrates some of the better and a few of the lesser known properties in Britain affected by spectres, phenomenal smells and mysterious footsteps. Having been actively engaged in the study of the paranormal for some 30 years, Andrew Green has written numerous books about haunted properties, as well as being a well-known broadcaster and tutor for courses on parapsychology for the Kent Education Authority.
First edition 1975
B
————————————————————————————
639
David Lawson
YOUR PSYCHIC POTENTIAL
We all have the potential to develop our psychic and intuitive abilities. You may discover that you are a natural healer or a latent clairaudient. You could awaken a powerful clairvoyant vision. Activating your psychic potential is safe, transformational, and fun. This introduction includes; exercises to encourage your unique psychic abilities, techniques for awakening your inner wisdom, ways to develop the latent powers of your mind, and affirmations, visualizations, and practical guidance to enhance your spiritual growth. David Lawson is a leading international expert in self-help, self-healing and psychic development. As a child he was a natural intuitive, and as a teenager developed auric sight and profound healing abilities. He now runs courses throughout the world and has written several acclaimed books.
First edition 1997
C
————————————————————————————
640
Billy Roberts
MASTER YOUR PSYCHIC POWERS
Discover your own psychic powers, learn how to activate thought power, explore time vision and channelling, teach yourself healing meditation, discover the powers of the aura. All of the previous and much, much more is contained in the pages of this exciting and stimulating new handbook. Written with the benefit of Billy Roberts' twenty-five plus years of practical and wide experience in psychic activities, this book will prove an invaluable and workable manuel for anyone endeavouring to develop their own special powers. Every exercise in the book has been tried and tested successfully for a number of years in the author's many nation-wide psychic workshops. In addition, the information contained here has been responsible for the effective devolopment of many mediums, psychics and healers.
First edition 1998
F
————————————————————————————
641
Grace and Ivan Cooke
THE LIGHT IN BRITAIN
A vision of the ancient spiritual centres of Britain. The spirit of the great sun-gods, the God-men who first came to this ancient land of Britain, still lingers to inspire the people of this land to deeds of courage, kindness and goodwill. So says White Eagle, whose wisdom animates this clairvoyant investigation of some of the spiritual centres of Britain's prehistory: Stonehenge, Avebury, St David's Head, Maiden Castle. Grace and Ivan Cooke both contribute to this account of our early ancestors and to the story of the ageless light dwelling in the heart of Britain which, as we learn to respond to it, can bring the nations together in the ideal of brotherhood.
First edition 1971
D
————————————————————————————
642
White Eagle
JESUS TEACHER AND HEALER
This book offers a broad spectrum of teaching about the message of Jesus, about his work of healing, about the miracles and parables, and a beautiful reinterpretation from an inner viewpoint of some traditional Christian beliefs. Above all, however, we feel it would be White Eagle's wish that his words should help those who read them simply to feel that they can draw close to the Master; that, in their hearts, they may touch the hem of his garment. He brings us a vision of the great healer and teacher whose simple love has been a universal inspiration, far wider even than just to those who work within the Christian tradition. This book is also a useful source of readings for services and for meditation.
First edition 1985
F
————————————————————————————
643
Ylana Hayward
A WAY TO HAPPINESS
The White Eagle way of meditation provides a unique means of crossing from the clamour of the everyday world into the silence of the true self, to find not only true peace but a deep understanding of the love at the heart of all life. Part of its power derives from the use of visual images, images which gently take the awareness from the outer life into an inner, creative life; and it is through allowing this creativity full play that the soul begins to realize that it contains within itself the seed of its own perfection. Slowly, through practice, this sense of its perfection becomes more and more real until the whole life of the seeker is transformed. Ylana Hayward is the daughter of Grace Cooke, whose 1955 textbook Meditation is still a classic today. She has been teaching students the White Eagle way of meditiation for very many years and describes, with all the clarity that comes from personal experience, the deep communion and reassurance that comes through this form of meditation.
First edition 1995
D
————————————————————————————
644
Gary Zukav
THE SEAT OF THE SOUL
A new species is being born. The Seat of the Soul is about this birth. This new species longs for harmony, cooperation, sharing, and reverence for Life. It uses higher orders of logic and justice - those of the heart. The number of people who are becoming aware of this birth is growing very fast, because the new species is being born inside all of us. The Seat of the Soul provides a vocabulary for this new species - a vocabulary of authentic power, the alignment of the personality with the soul. Human experience is exploding beyond the five senses, and The Seat of the Soul is about that, too. This is the most exciting time to be on earth and this book describes why.
First edition 1989
J
————————————————————————————
645
Edited by Phil Cousineau
SOUL AN ARCHAEOLOGY
Readings from Socrates to Ray Charles What does soul mean? Is it, as in Aristotle's classic definition, the "life-giving principle"? Is it the shiver up your spine when Aretha Franklin sings the blues? Or is it the simple, breathtaking beauty of a Pablo Neruda poem? Soul offers a range of stories, essays, poems, myths and songs that illustrate the ways in which soul has been expressed through the ages and explores its myriad dimension - philosophical, spiritual, theological and even alchemical. Selections include writing from such literary and historical luminaries as Carl Jung, James Joyce, Thomas Aquinas, St Teresa of Avila, D.H. Lawrence, Jack Kerouac, John Keats, Milan Kunders, Alice Walker, Wassily Kandinsky and many, many more.
First edition 1994
H
————————————————————————————
646
Pamela Constantine
THE SEVEN LAMPS AND DAWN OF AQUARIUS
Pamela Constantine is known to many as the founder of the Solar Sanctuary, for thirty years a centre working to assist those on the journey of Self-realization. Her writings, which originally appeared under The Sharkti Laureate imprint, supported this work with books, papers and magazines, evolving to enshrine the timeless values in general literature and poetry. As a published poet from the age of thirteen, who has contributed to Poetry Review and other publications in the UK and around the world, her aim remains "to revive a sense of soul in society by the subtle power of the word." These two booklets are a collection of her individual poems.
First edition 1999/2000
C
————————————————————————————
647
 Grace Magazine
GRACE MAGAZINE
A quarterly magazine devoted to Nature's way. To help us to live. Positive thinking: spiritual refreshment; healing by natural methods, and to give expression to thoughts which the Publisher believes will contribute to social and spiritual development.
First edition
1 issue: C
————————————————————————————
648
 Zodiac
REFLECTIONS ON A THEME
Here is a new aproach to the concept of the Zodiac Messages. It will help you to a deeper understanding of the Christ Mission of the Greater World, and encourage further development of your own individual spiritual progression through active service to your fellow man wherever you find yourself. The messages in this book are the bridge between the earthly and heavenly conditions. These heavenly conditions are available on the Earth for anyone, anywhere, who is prepared to read and understand. Megan Long, Greater World National President
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
649
Lita De Alberdi
CHANNELLING
What it is and how to do it. Lita De Alberdi is a gifted spiritual teacher who has taught hundreds of people to channel their guides. In this accessible and practical book, she explains how you too can learn to contact and channel your own spiritual guide. Full of easy-to-follow meditations and exercises based on her successful courses. She also includes channelled material from her own guides and answers the many questions that people ask.
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
650
Ron Baker
AUTOMATIC WRITINGS OF RON BAKER
Ronald Baker, a brilliant natural medium, later to become a former SNU secretary, was born into a staunch Roman Catholic family. He was destined for priesthood, but at the impressionable age of eleven he was thrown into conflict between Rome's interpretation of irreversible hell, with its fire and brimstone, and the tranquiltity of his astral visions. Dismissed from his religious instruction class for daring to question the priest's authority, he was plunged into soul searching which finally led him to renounce not only the fear and superstition that he could not accept, but also the position that awaited him at the seminary. This book as well as being a short autobiography is a book of questions put by Alec Gilchrist, and answered by Ron Baker through his automatic writings.
First edition About 1980
D
————————————————————————————
651
George Gallup Jr
ADVENTURES IN IMMORTALITY
Is Death the end? George Gallup, president of the world famous Gallup Poll, here presents the results of an eighteen month long investigation that explored the hidden fears, hopes and beliefs of ordinary people, presenting them, not as proof of life after death, but as a series of statements that speak for themselves. Men and women tell of white clouds, of long-dead relatives coming to meet them, of sensations of floating, sinking and, above all, of great peace and joy. Adventures in Immortality, forces us to look again at our own attitudes towards death and to explore the implications of a mystery that may have no final answer this side of the grave. George Gallup Jr with William Proctor
First edition 1983
C
————————————————————————————
652
Dr. Melvin Morse
TRANSFORMED BY THE LIGHT
Millions of people throughout the world have had a near-death experience. In this fascinating and moving book, Melvin Morse and Paul Perry present a wealth of evidence from people who have returned from death after being Transformed by the Light. They show how the lives of people who return from the brink of death are usually changed for the better spiritually and physically for the rest of their lives. These extraordinary revelations may permanently alter your views on death and dying. "I didn't want to return to my body. I was comfortable there, and the light that surrounded me was pure love. The being of light asked me if I wanted to go back and I said "No". He then told me I had to go back, that there was more work to be done. I was then sucked back into my body. There was no other way to describe it. Suddenly, I was there, looking up at a doctor." Dr. Melvin Morse with Paul Perry
First edition 1992
I
————————————————————————————
653
Andre Luiz
THE ASTRAL CITY
This was the first book of a series to be written by Dr Andre Luiz (Spirit), received through the mediumship of Francisco Candido Xavier and is the only one so far translated into English. This series of books is highly esteemed within the Spiritist Doctrine as they bring information on all manner of topics and are unique in that they relate, through actual case histories, the true picture of our physical experiences as seen through the all-seeing eyes and wisdom of Spirits of great Light. They are narrated from the world of spirit in such a fashion that we are enabled to see the simultaneous happenings on both the material and spiritual levels. Therefore we are helped to more clearly understand the workings of the Law of Cause and Effect. From this we are greatly aided in understanding our own situations during the present incarnation. Andre Luiz through Francisco Candido Xavier
First edition First Portuguese edition: 1944
F
————————————————————————————
654
Allan Kardec
THE SPIRITS' BOOK
The Spirits Book contains teachings of high degree spirits transmitted through various mediums detailing the principles of spiritist doctrine on the immortality of the soul, the nature of spirits and their relations with men, the moral law, the present life, the future life and the destiny of the human race. This book is mostly questions and answers. It is a valuable spirit book definately worth investigating.
First edition 1996
I
————————————————————————————
655
Margaret Clark
THE LIFE OF A MEDIUM
This book is about spirit rescues, and the many spirit entities that were released into the light of knowledge, by myself and my wonderful spirit Guides. The feeling of joy that is experienced when the rescue of a lost soul is successfully accomplished is heavenly. It is an ongoing journey of enlightenment, evolvement and spiritual enchantment that is never ending …
First edition 2003
B
————————————————————————————
656
 Nostradamus
BIOGRAPHY OF NOSTRADAMUS
VIDEO For 400 years his dark prophesies have inspired fear and debate; his followers say he predicted the French Revolution, the birth of Adolf Hitler and the assassination of John F. Kennedy. In an age of magic and superstition, the medieval physician Nostradamus gained renown for healing victims of the deadly plague. But it is his prophetic visions - 900 cryptic poems called The Centuries that have enthralled generation after generation of readers. Did he, as believers claim, predict some of history's most monumental events from the Great Fire of London to the destruction of the space shuttle Challenger ? And what about his terrifying prophecies of the end of the world? In this remarkable presentation scholars are interviewed on both sides of the discussion and the makers of this video invite you to examine the evidence as you enter the eerie world of the man known as the "Prophet of Doom". presented by The History Channel Nostradamus
First edition 1995
F
————————————————————————————
657
Francesca Fremantle
THE TIBETAN BOOK OF THE DEAD
In this classic scripture of Tibetan Buddhism, traditionally read aloud to the dying to help them attain liberation, death and rebirth are seen as a process that provides an opportunity to recognize the true nature of mind. This translation of The Tibetan Book of the Dead emphasizes the practical advice that the book offers to the living. The insightful commentary by Chogyam Trungpa, written in clear, concise language, explains what the text teaches us about human psychology. This edition will be of interest to people concerned with the death and dying. As well as those who seek greater spiritual understanding in everyday life. translated with commentary by Francesca Fremantle and Chogyam Trunga
First edition 1975
F
————————————————————————————
658
Florence Scovel-Shinn
THE SECRET DOOR TO SUCCESS
Everyone has the potential to be successful, but this success is often obscured behind a wall, a wall we may well have built ourselves in the first place. This book explains how to find and open the door through that wall. Success is not a secret, but a system. We can be prosperous, happy, healthy, loved and much more besides, and few writers have explained the system with as much clarity as Florence Scovel-Shinn.
First edition 1930
C
————————————————————————————
659
Mary Ellen Carter
EDGAR CAYCE ON HEALING
Edgar Cayce's ability to diagnose, while in trance, the physical disorders of a person he had never met, and then suggest effective treatment, remains one of the most astonishing psychic feats of all time. In this book a dozen of these cases are scrutinized. What sort of person consulted Edgar Cayce? What did the readings mean to those who received them? What light does modern medicine shed on his unorthodox recommendations for treatment? The often surprising answers make fascinating reading for everybody interested in psychic phenomena and in medical science. Mary Ellen Carter and William A. Mcgarey, M.D
First edition 1972
C
————————————————————————————
660
Joseph Millard
EDGAR CAYCE MAN OF MIRACLES
Edgar Cayce might well be called one of the world's greatest healers; certainly he was one of the most controversial figures America ever produced. "ILLITERATE MAN BECOMES A DOCTOR WHEN HYPNOTISED...STRANGE POWER SHOWN BY EDGAR CAYCE PUZZLES PHYSICIANS... these were the headlines printed in 1910 by the New York Times. Cayce recognised from the beginning, that this unknown power came from God, and was a force he could neither abuse nor disavow. His mission in life was to heal the sick. Over and over again he confounded those who scoffed and labelled him a hoaxer. Yet, when sceptical medical investigators studied his 30,000 case records, they arrived at an astouding conclusion: more than 90% were absolutely accurate. Doctors throughout the world not only sent their incurables, but also asked him to carry out diagnoses on patients many thousands of miles away, whom Cayce had never seen. Joseph Millard, who was authorised to write this biography, tells an amazing and inspiring story; shows how, throughout Cayce's life, he was helped by the devotion of his wife and family and how in the midst of poverty and derision, they kept faith. Reading this masterly biography one sees how far medical science lags behind; for it proves unquestionably that healing by faith can indeed produce so-called "miracles".
First edition 1961
I
————————————————————————————
661
Harry Emerson
LISTEN MY SON
The story of Hunter Selkirk, born in the year 1900. Employed as a Miner at the local Colliery. A natural Psychic, he began to see spirit forms at the age of three. A remarkable experience at the age of sixteen changed his life. Coming home one night from his work and passing through a wood he saw a brilliant light and with it came the vision of a man whom he recognised as his father, killed eight years earlier in the West Stanley Pit explosion. Hunter was not only a great Medium but also a wonderful Healer. He passed into Spirit in 1965. "Listen, my son, and listen attentively. What I am about to relate is my own experience, and will be of great value to you in your conduct of life. It will teach you how to live wisely, how to live socially, politically and religiously, and it will not confine you to a narrow way of living."
First edition About 1943
D
————————————————————————————
662
Grace Cooke
THE GOLDEN KEY
Tragedy struck one autumn day when Percy Welsford died after a short illness. Indeed, it was one of a series of calamities to strike the Welsford famly, including the death of his brother George whilst in action during the First World War. But as their mother, Ethel Welsford, was to discover, both her sons were more alive than ever. For there followed a series of dramatic and touching letters written from beyond the veil through famous medium Grace Cooke. Though these letters from a "dead" son to his dearly loved mother were received in 1926, they have lost none of their importance, illumination and exhilaration. They really do cast a new light on what awaits all on entering the spirit realms. Percy Welsford through Grace Cooke
First edition 1927
D
————————————————————————————
663
John G. Fuller
THE GHOST OF FLIGHT 401
In the dead of night in December, 1972, Eastern Airlines jumbo jet Flight 401 plunged into the Florida Everglades killing 101 passengers and crew. Months later, the ghosts of its pilot and flight engineer began to appear on sisterships carrying parts salvaged from the crash... At first, airline employees refused to talk - afraid of possible reprisals. But gradually, one after another, stewardesses, pilots and ground crews came forward to tell their part of one of the most astonishing stories in recent aviation history.
First edition 1978
D
————————————————————————————
664
Glennyce S. Eckersley
ANGELS AND MIRACLES
Only in recent times have we felt alone and isolated in our universe. Yet for centuries men and women fervently believed in the intervention of a higher power in their lives, of the gift of angels and of extraordinary coincidences. Today, as more of us search for greater spiritual fulfilment, we wonder once again whether such things may mean we live, not in a purely chaotic world, but in one of harmony, meaning and order. The author has here collected many fascinating true stories of angelic visitations in people's day-to-day lives; unusual tales from the dreamworld and contemporary miracles from around the globe. They all suggest the fundamental interconnection of life and a greater overarching truth that we may never fully understand...
First edition 1997 (published as Out of the Blue)
C
————————————————————————————
665
Joe Cooper
MODERN PSYCHIC EXPERIENCES
In this refreshing and open-minded book Joe Cooper, a recognized authority on the paranormal, offers new and detailed evidence on psychic phenomina. Avoiding familiar cases and sensational presentation, he documents remarkable experiences through transcripts of interviews conducted by himself during the seventies and eighties. Interviewees describe encounters with the dead and experiences of teleportation, astral travel and clairvoyance. Data from materialization sittings are also reported. Building on the evidence, the author suggests that facts call for explanations as to how and why the phenomena occur. The importance of altered states of consciousness and strong emotions is stressed. He calls for a more tolerant attitude among physical and social scientists in examining the significance of these experiences and claims that such broader outlooks will bring benefits at personal, social and aesthetic levels.
First edition 1989
I
————————————————————————————
666
Peter Hurkos
PSYCHIC
"I am what parapsychologists refer to as a psychic." "When I shake hands with a stranger, I know all about him: his character, his private life, even the house in which he lives. For in simply touching his hand I receive a series of images like those thrown on a screen by a motion picture projector. They are often unrelated images, one picture flashing to another quite different from the one before, but I see them. After a single handshake I know as much about the man as an old and dear friend would know - often much more." "I hold no grudge against anyone who is sceptical; I expect all people to be sceptical until the truth is proven to them in such a way that they can no longer deny it. That is the scientific way. In thousands of public and private "readings" I have convinced sceptics, simply by telling them things about themselves, and discussing occurances that I could not possibly have known about by any normal human means, except through extra-sensory perception. Every man has the power of ESP within himself, but he must learn to use it. That is the purpose of this book; to prove to the reader that the power does exist, by telling in detail the story of my life, and through that story to encourage people to believe that the workings of the human mind are infinite."
First edition 1961
G
————————————————————————————
667
Donald Galloway
INEVITABLE JOURNEY
Since childhood he has had evidence that he is possessed of psychic gifts and, although for many years he attempted to reject these, he finally gave himself to public and private mediumship. A member of several scientific and spiritual organisations, founder of the Lynwood Fellowship and a member of the National Federation of Spiritual Healers for thirty years, Don has also done considerable research work with the International Association of Metapsychology and was awarded a Doctorate in Philosophy in 1986; also in that year he was accorded the Psychic News annual award as "Spiritualist of the Year". Inevitable Journey is less an autobiography than an exploration of Don Galloway's world, the psychics and mediums that he has met, the experiences and manifestations that he has witnessed or been part of, and the deductions that he has made about the nature and potential of man's spirit.
First edition 1974
G
————————————————————————————
668
The Society of Metaphysicians
The Society of Metaphysicians
It all began with mystical and revelatory experiences in the life of John J Williamson, from his early boyhood onwards. During World War Two, John Williamson was a radio instructor in the RAF at Cranwell in Lincolnshire. From 1944 to 1946 he also lectured to his colleagues on "the new metaphysics" which much later became known as neometaphysics: These lectures, which were later published in three booklets as "The Cranwell Lectures", constituted the first formal presentation of neometaphysics. As a result of the interest generated in the lectures, the Society of Metaphysicians was founded in 1944. Lecture One - The Structure of All B Lecture Two - Metaphysical Application B Lecture Three - Metaphysical Analysis B Cataclysm Has begun by J.J.Williamson B Twice Yearly Neometaphysical Digest - Some Volumes (1994 onwards ..) B An Outline of the Priniciples and Concepts of the New metaphysics by J.J. Williamson (1967) B Aura Research (1998) B Members' Practical Guide, How you may join in the Society's work B Educational Services, Correspondence Courses & Recommended Bibliography (1997) B
First edition
B
————————————————————————————
669
Matthew Manning
NO FAITH REQUIRED
"The idea that healing only works if you believe in it is simply not true! Healing can work on a sceptical person yet sometimes fail to help a believer. Healing also works in test-tube laboratories, as well as on animials and brain-damaged children. It cannot be said that these results are brought about by psychological factors, faith or placebo. There is no faith required." Matthew Manning
First edition 1995
C
————————————————————————————
670
Ted Andrews
HOW TO HEAL WITH COLOUR
When you are "balanced", you can more effectively rid yourself of toxins and negative patterns that hinder your life processes. One way to achieve balance is through the vibrational remedy of colour. Colours interact with the human energy system in a unique way to stabalize physical, emotional, mental and spiritual conditions.
First edition 1992
C
————————————————————————————
671
Maurice Barbanell
THIS IS SPIRITUALISM
"Do you live after death?" "I am certain of it ... To me the "dead" are as real and vital as what are called the living", so says Maurice Barbanell who after 37 years of research is acknowledged to be one of the greatest authorities on Spiritualism today. This revised version of his book does not set out to convert the sceptic but to explain the facts and give examples of psychic experience, drawn from people in every walk of life. As Barbanell points out, Spiritualism is by its very nature open to abuse by fakes and phoneys. His book, therefore, has the widest possible appeal as a genuine and definitive work on the subject. This is Spiritualism is a challenge to the layman - it may not change his views, but will provide a clear understanding of man's faith in Spiritualism and the reasons why so many accept it.
First edition 1959
C
————————————————————————————
672
Rev. C. Drayton Thomas
IN THE DAWN BEYOND DEATH
"Where shall we be a century from now? Others will occupy our house, and in the familiar streets, the shops, the favourite walks, we shall be seen no more. We shall have left earth; what do we think will be our occupation and surroundings then?" "Those who hunger for reality will turn with relief from the guesses of philosophy, the material preoccupations of science and the controversies of religious sects, to read actual experiences of people speaking from the realm so shortly to be ours. In these reports we shall note how present life influences future prospects, and we may infer the splendour of our destiny, the responsibility of our choice. At frequent intervals I have been privileged to sit with my friend, Mrs Osborne Leonard, while, during deep trance, her lips express the thoughts of relatives and acquantances who return from the dead to speak to me." This book is a testimony of those meetings.
First edition No Date
E
————————————————————————————
673
Geraldine Cummins
THE ROAD TO IMMORTALITY
"I feel at liberty to commend this book as a serious attempt to give information about a future life and the stages through which earnest people may expect to pass. The accounts which F.W.H. Myers goes on to give of the Fourth, Fifth, Sixth and Seventh States are remarkable." Sir Oliver Lodge
First edition 1932
H
————————————————————————————
674
Geraldine Cummins
TRAVELLERS IN ETERNITY
"Numbers of books have described conditions in the hereafter. But Travellers in Eternity is perhaps somewhat different from these in the sense that it is a connected, coherent biography of certain members of a family joyfuly re-united after death. The characters, so clearly drawn and alive, convey conviction of the reality of their existence in Eternal Life." E.B. Gibbes "My father, mother, brother and sisters met me at the Gate of Death. Because we were united by Love, which is the one thing that matters, I had that ineffable joy. It was a welcome Home after many years of separation from those beloved travellers who had made the Channel Crossing long before me. If you are inclined to believe in what I tell you, pray call Death by this name - "A Channell Crossing." I had always been terrified of the inevitable experience of death. As it happened, I was entirely mistaken. The experience of passing was, for me, exactly like a rough channel crossing - rather frightening at first, but really not more unpleasant and uncomfortable than that experience. But it was all made up to me by the immense relief of seeing my family on the farther shore." Communicated by Hilda.
First edition 1948
E
————————————————————————————
675
Arthur Conan Doyle
THE NEW REVELATION and THE VITAL MESSAGE
Reprinted in this one volume are two famous books written by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, who devoted many years to propagating the truth of Proved Survival. His fearless championship of Spiritualism had the effect of interesting thousands in this subject. In these two books Sir Arthur gives a concise exposition of the case for spiritualism. His interest was aroused as long ago as 1885, long before he became world-famous as the creator of "Sherlock Holmes". At the summit of his literary fame he published the two books which comprise this volume and then devoted the rest of his days, with pen and voice, to spreading the knowledge of Spiritualism.
First edition 1918/1919
F
————————————————————————————
676
Richard Jones
WALKING HAUNTED LONDON
25 original walks exploring London's ghostly past. London has the reputation of being the most haunted city in the world. The dark recesses of the city's historic buildings, narrow streets and alleyways are said to be occupied by ghosts from many centuries and all walks of life. In Walking Haunted London Richard Jones takes you on a spine-chilling journey through eerie and, in many cases, forgotten parts of the city and invites you to share - if you dare - in its haunted and mysterious past.
First edition 1999
G
————————————————————————————
677
Astrid St Aubyn
GHOSTLY ENCOUNTERS
True Tales of the Ghouls, Spooks and Spectres in the Lives of the Famous. In this entertaining and spine-tingling book, Astrid St Aubyn and Zahra Hanbury present the spectral experiences of over eighty celebrities - from Jeremy Irons and Dame Barbara Cartland to Edward Woodward and the Marquess of Bath. Read how, as a struggling young actor, Roy Dotrice was woken one night to find himself being strangled by a pair of ghostly hands. Read how Will Carling came face to face with a cloaked figure in a corridor at school. And by contrast, read of the very moving personal experience of Julian Lloyd Webber, which he believes was the turning point in his life and musical career. Astrid St Aubyn with Zahra Hanbury
First edition 1996
I
————————————————————————————
678
Stan Gooch
THE PARANORMAL
In his Total Man trilogy (recently completed with the publication of The Neanderthal Question), Stan Gooch has made many significant contributions to our understanding of the paranormal. Now, in his major new book, he reveals himself as a powerful psychic and medium. Drawing on his own varied psychic experiences and those of other psychics known personally to him, the author argues strongly for an "alternative universe" lying beyond the reach of science. Unlike many psychics, Stan Gooch is himself a trained scientist. Carrying the argument into the enemy's camp he demonstrates the inadequacy of statistics in coping with the paranormal - establishing a "chance barrier" beyond which chance can never reach, but meaning can. In all this, Stan Gooch is no less firm with the fraudulent and the naively enthusiastic.
First edition 1978
K
————————————————————————————
679
Jenny Randles
TIME STORMS
Amazing evidence for Time warps, Space Rifts and Time Travel. Time Storms documents dozens of cases from around the world that share extraordinary similarities. Witnesses have all encountered a strange energy cloud that in turn provokes a series of physical and physiological effects. When these people regain consciousness they typically find that they have unaccountably lost track of time and space, often losing hours or even days of real time. They may have travelled significant distances - in one case over a thousand miles. Have these witnesses actually slipped through the barriers of time and space? Could near-death exeriences be a trip into the future? Are experiments by scientists producing a breakdown in the space-time continuum? And could our own descendants be coming "back from the future" in time machines that we are shortly to perfect?
First edition 2001
K
————————————————————————————
680
Ken Webster
THE VERTICAL PLANE
The Mystery of the Dodleston Messages - A Bizarre record of communication through Time. For a period of two years, Ken Webster found himself in the extraordinary position of corresponding directly with an individual who had lived on the site of his own cottage four centuries earlier. The correspondence began with messages left on his home computer on the kitchen table, and ended with communication scrawled directly onto paper. Fully prepared for some form of elaborate hoax, Webster found to his consternation that the language of the messages tallied precisely with 16th-century English usage. A unique supernatural detective story which is also a riveting personal experience of an inexplicable fault in the fabric of time - and a moving account of a relationship mediated across four hundred years.
First edition 1989
E
————————————————————————————
681
Arthur Findlay
WHERE TWO WORLDS MEET
This book tells of nineteen seances Arthur Findlay attended with famous Glasgow direct voice medium John Campbell Sloan. At these, literally hundreds of spirit communicators spoke. An expert stenographer took down everything said by the so-called dead. The result is an array of evidence which even the most cautious investigator must admit is overwhelmingly in favour of survival after physical death. Speakers from the Other Side tell much about their world, what it is like and how they live. Their talks on what they think, what they do and what they believe make compelling reading.
First edition 1951
L
————————————————————————————
682
Arthur Findlay
THE WAY OF LIFE
419 extracts taken from the records of sittings with Direct Voice medium John Campbell Sloan. "When an inhabitant of the world to which we pass at death was once asked, by a lady present at one of Mr Sloan's seances, what his work was, he replied that he was attending a University. When asked what he was learning he replied: "I am learning the Way of Life." "After bringing together all the extracts given in this book, it occurred to me that The Way of Life would be a suitable title for it, as it embraces life and its meaning, both here and hereafter. The Way of Life: how much these four words mean, not only as to how we live, but as to what life is, its meaning, its course, and its purpose. The way our life is lived on earth, and in the heareafter, is a matter of supreme importance to us, and from whom could we get better advice than from our friends who have lived on earth and passed on to a larger, fuller, life in the world beyond? With their wider and greater experience, who better could be our teachers and our guides?" What they have to say is found in the pages of The Way of Life.
First edition 1953
F
————————————————————————————
683
George Chapman
EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS
"This book deals with just one healer, or rather, a healing partnership. I am one half of that team. My partner is a surgeon who died in 1937. My role is a passive one, in that I allow my body to be taken over in trance by the spirit of William Lang." George Chapman "We have all wanted to get in touch with God, in one way or another, to ask His blessing and comfort in moments of anguish or stress. One day we came across a book which told of the work of Dr William Lang and his medium George Chapman. My husband and I were fascinated by it. We came to know personally George Chapman and William Lang and were most impressed by Mr Chapman's simplicity, sincerity and love for his fellow men; dedicating his daily life so that Dr Lang could work through him, to cure and help us mentally and spiritually. Dr Lang and his work put the fourth dimension in our grasp through spiritual healing. We cannot recommend this book too highly to every reader who wants to know about the work of Dr William Lang that is going on in our midst today. Ye who trust shall receive." Anne (Queen Anne of Roumania) Versoix, December 1972
First edition 1973
F
————————————————————————————
684
Robert Blatchford
MORE THINGS IN HEAVEN AND EARTH
An early book by a distinguished writer. A must of a read for all enquiring minds. "I have written this book, not as an exposition of spiritualism, nor even as a defence, for I am only a recruit, or rather a cadet in the camp, and it were presumtion in me to pretend to the rank of an instructor. But in my study of the subject, and before I had any personal experience of spiritualist phenomena I had been convinced by the testimony of distinguished explorers that the case for spiritualism deserved a scientific and judical examination by careful and dispassionate inquirers whose sole object would be to discover the truth."
First edition No Date: possibly 1920's
F
————————————————————————————
685
Colin Wilson
MYSTERIES
An investigaton into the occult, the paranormal and the supernatural. Mysteries is the powerful and definitive statement of Colin Wilson's belief that every human being houses a superior being. In fact each of us has a ladder or hierarchy of selves, the upper members of which may be called upon at will. "Mans being is like a vast mansion, yet he seems to live in a single room in the basement."
First edition 1978
I
————————————————————————————
686
Hannen Swaffer
NORTHCLIFFE'S RETURN
When Lord Northcliffe died in August 1922 the front page headlines of the Daily Graphic read: Death Of Lord Northcliffe, The Greatest Journalist Who Ever Lived Hannen Swaffer was his employee and friend who wrote that headline. This book is about the proof that came to Hannen Swaffer that the personality of the man he loved and called the Chief still very much continued.
First edition 1925
G
————————————————————————————
687
 Anonymous
THE BOY WHO SAW TRUE
The Diary of a Victorian child who could see Spirit. "The Boy Who Saw True comes into a totally different catagory and differs materially from all the hundreds of books I have read on Spiritualism and kindred subjects," writes Cyril Scott, the well-known occultist, in his preface to this unusual book. "Not one of them has ever displayed the characteristics of this highly diverting human document, with its naive candours, its drolleries, its unconscious humour, its oscillations between the ridiculous and the exalted, and its power to convince, for the very reason that the young diarist never set out with the intention of carrying conviction. Here was a precocious young boy born with clairvoyance who could see auras and spirits, yet failed to realise that other people were not similarly gifted. In consequence he was misunderstood and had to suffer many indignities. Apart from this his diary is of interest in that it reveals the thoughts, emotions and perplexities of a Victorian youngster grought up a little prior to the "naughty nineties".
First edition 1953
F
————————————————————————————
688
Kenneth Ring
MINDSIGHT
Near-Death and Out-of-Body Experiences in the BLIND. This volume is a ground-breaking work in the field of near-death studies. It investigates the astonishing claim that blind persons, including those blind from birth, can actually "see" during near-death or out-of-body episodes. The authors present their findings in scrupulous detail, investigating case histories of blind persons who have actually reported visual experience under these conditions. There is compelling evidence that the blind do "see" in these moments, but it is not sight as we think of it. Ring and Cooper uncover a kind of transcendental awareness they refer to as mindsight. It involves the strange experience of being able to perceive from all angles at once, from every focal depth at once and a sense of "knowing" the subject, not just visually, but with a deep and inexplicable knowledge. Kenneth Ring and Sharon Cooper
First edition 1999
G
————————————————————————————
689
Harry Boddington
MATERIALISATIONS
With the resurgence of physical mediumship after decades of decline, this book, written over half a century ago, is a worthy contribution, both from an historical point of view and extremely relevant to the contemporary situation regarding the development, mechanics and scientific aspect of the subject - particularly in the case of materialisation phenomena, that is, the production of a full human form of a "deceased" person, capable of intelligent communication and recognisable to the loved one or relatives to whom they appear. Harry Boddington sets out clearly the various anomalies, problems and psychological aspects of this type of mediumship, provides a case for its efficacy, insofar as the return of a loved one in solid form, complete in every sense, with memory bank intact, is able to prove their continued existence and all that implies. With modern techniques and scientific progress in quantum physics, the day is not far off when the phenomena of the seance room will not only be recorded on video film as the process takes place, but will have scientific support based on subatomic physics. Things are moving ahead at a pace that will assuredly confirm what Spiritualists have claimed for many years; the survival of the human personality after so-called "death". From the Forword by Alan E. Crossley, President of The Noah's Ark Society
First edition 1938
D
————————————————————————————
690
Arthur Conan Doyle
THE WANDERINGS OF A SPIRITUALIST
"The Wanderings of a Spiritualist is a personal account of the journeys of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, geographic and otherwise, in support of Spiritualism, written soon after he announced his belief in Spiritualism and communication with the dead."
First edition 1921
L
————————————————————————————
691
Thelma Moss,PH.D
THE BODY ELECTRIC
A Personal Journey into the mysteries of parapsychology and Kirlian Photography. After the death of her husband, Thelma Moss decided to leave a successful career as a showbusiness writer and go back to university. Her aim: to study parapsychology by applying scientific methodology to the elusive phenomena of mind power and energy fields. The Body Electric is the fascinating, anecdotal story of her struggle to be accepted by the conservative scientific establishment and of the amazing results she has achieved on the very frontiers of human knowledge. Her research in the area of bioenergetics - particularly Kirlian photography, for which she undertook extensive travels behind the Iron Curtain - is now world famous. The story of how it was done, full of personalities, politics, controversy and breath-taking discovery, is one of the most compelling books about scientific endeavour since James Wilson's classic The Double Helix
First edition 1979
E
————————————————————————————
692
Ronald D. Pearson
ORIGIN OF MIND
"New ideas show that physics can be turned round to explain every aspect of the paranormal! Most physicists say the paranormal cannot exist because, if it did, the whole basis on which physics rests would crumble. This is because the paranormal depends on the existence of an all-pervading medium called the "Ether" which the established "New Physics" denies. However, Stefan Marinov, a brilliant physicist, is touring this country as I write and he is proving that the whole basis of this denial has been flawed already! Both he and another physicist called Silvertooth, each without knowledge of the other, have carried out experiments to measure the speed of the Earth through the Ether - and both come up with high and similar speeds, so proving the Ether exists after all! The New Physics is largely based on experiments carried out late last century which gave zero for this speed and so discredited the idea that an Ether could exist. The ether, however, as this book shows, is the essential ingredient on which the paranormal and spirituality depend. No wonder established physics tries with all its might to discredit all aspects of the paranormal and deny that any mind could possibly exist separately from the brain! Worse, assessors are religiously throwing out alternative theories or controversial experimental findings. This is why Marinov is having to go on lecture tours to communicate his findings. This is why this book is being provided to communicate a new approach. This, based on a new angle, yields solutions to major problems which still confound established physics. But the exciting spin-off is a new theory showing how the Ether must have arisen spontaneously from nothingness to provide the base of all that is; the base of our universe and several others which interpenetrate us and allow consciousness to be immortal. This book shows the universe is made out of pure mindstuff and provides details of its structure!" Ronald D.Pearson
First edition 1992
C
————————————————————————————
693
Will Parfitt
PSYCHOSYNTHESIS
Psychosynthesis is a comprehensive and practical approach to self-realisation which aims to help people discover their one nature and then to use this discovery effectively in everyday life. This book explains: What psychosynthesis is. How you can unleash your creative potential. Why is it more than just another kind of psychotherapy. How you can learn to take charge of your own life. And, In what way psychosynthesis can improve the quality of your relationships.
First edition 1990
D
————————————————————————————
694
Raymond M. Smullyan
THE TAO IS SILENT
A Beguiling and whimsical guide to the meaning and value of Eastern Philosophy to Westerners "To me," writes Smullyan, "Taoism means a state of inner serenity combined with an intense aesthetic awareness. Neither alone is adequate; a purely passive serinity is kind of dull, and an anxiety-ridden awareness is not very appealing." This is more than a book on Chinese Philosophy. It is a series of ideas inspired by Taoism that treats a wide variety of subjects about life in general. Smullyan sees the Taoist as "One who is not so much in search of something he hasn't, but who is enjoying what he has." Readers will be charmed and inspired by this witty, sophisticated, yet deeply religious author, whether he is discussing gardening, dogs, the art of napping or computers who dream that they're human.
First edition 1977
E
————————————————————————————
695
Dr Paul Brunton
THE SECRET PATH
This work presents a fully detailed description of the technique which the author pursued in the East, a system which rewarded him with amazing spiritual experiences. He also reveals a Yoga breathing exercise safe enough to be practiced without the supervision of a teacher and one which yields remarkable results. By this method it is possible for everyman to discover the deathless spirit within his own being.
First edition 1934
F
————————————————————————————
696
Michael J. Roads
JOURNEY INTO ONENESS
Michael Roads has earned the right in consciousness to enter into the nonphysical realms. "When I stepped through those Doors, linear time and normal reality ended. Everything of the known was abruptly replaced by an absolute unknown. Time, if it had any meaning at all, was spherical, so that all points of a sphere were the same time - always." Michael finds himself in his light body. Catapulted through one spiritual doorway after another, he meets numerous Beings who expand his awareness of the dimensions of reality. Step-by-step, Michael is led to the greatest understanding of his journey into oneness. As consciousness, he evolves from gas, to mineral, to plant, to animal, and finally to human, experiencing the pull of Self to express itself through physical form. Michael explores the infinite universe and comes to know the meaning of I AM THAT I AM.
First edition 1994
G
————————————————————————————
697
 Abu
ABU TALKS - VOLUME 2
Abu Talks comprises a rare collection of teachings, given to the dedicated sitters of the Norman Hunt circles, by a spiritual teacher affectionately known to them as "Abu". This fascinating book, together with other volumes in this series, will feed many hungry souls, for not only are the teachings "food for thought", but the questions put to Abu, by the circle members, are not the general "run of the mill" type. Throughout it is apparent, in keeping with all great teachers, that Abu's strongest and greatest message is that of love.
First edition 1996
J
————————————————————————————
698
Val Wiliams
TWO WORLDS AS ONE
Widely applauded for her strong gifts of communication with spirit, Val Williams has for years delighted audiences across the globe with her inimitable window on the world unseen. In this, her first book, she charts the often tumultuous path of a working medium, illuminating along the way the hidden world which ultimately concerns us all. Its not hard contacting the dead, the problem is getting through to the living. Val Williams, Evening Standard Magazine,London.
First edition 2000
G
————————————————————————————
699
Dorothy Davies, B.Sc. S.N.H.S.
CIRCLE OF LIGHT
"Circle of Light is a quarterly magazine, of inspirational writing, poetry, philosophy, thoughts from great writers and thinkers past and present. It is designed to uplift, comfort and console each soul as well as give them encouragement for their journey through life. If it casts a light in only one dark corner, it will have justified its existence. Edited by Dorothy Davies in Ryde, Isle of Wight, "this magazine is dedicated to the memory of Sir Winston Churchill who was guided by Spirit to be in the right place at the right time, when he became the beacon, the light the British people needed at a time of great trauma. His fighting spirit is still there, helping each one of us as we battle through life's storms." Edited by Dorothy Davies, B.Sc. S.N.H.S.
First edition
One edition: B Two editions: C
————————————————————————————
700
Dorothy Davies, B.Sc. S.N.H.S.
MEDITATIONS FOR CIRCLES
A beautiful book of 52 short inspirational introductions to meditation. "This little book is dedicated, with great love and thanks, to the guides who gave me a meditation a week for a year. It is also dedicated to every circle member everywhere, who meet with devotion and dedication to sit in love and harmony to receive communication and development from the Realms. May the love and protection of the great white spirit be with you all."
First edition No Date
B
————————————————————————————
701
Dorothy Davies, B.Sc. S.N.H.S
CONVERSATIONS WITH A CARDINAL
"In December 1997, I was given a message from the platform that Spirit wanted me to do automatic writing. This was confirmed in a private reading the following day. "Just sit with a pen" I was told, "and it will come." It wasn't easy, with many demands on my time, to just sit, but I did feel my hand changing, the fingers tingling, the sensation of something else taking over. I normally work with a keyboard and a computer, writing means typing to me. But eventually I wrote: Love is the key. Love is everything. But then the feeling came - go to the keyboard. So I did, and wrote the same words, with my hands tingling madly. The following is the first "automatic" inspirational piece of writing which came from the friend I now know as Thomas, Cardinal Lindenwood." "Here they are, my conversations with a Cardinal, so far ..."
First edition 1999
B
————————————————————————————
702
Edain McCoy
HOW TO DO AUTOMATIC WRITING
Introducing the first practical guide to Automatic Writing! It clearly instructs readers through each step of learning and then using Automatic Writing as a tool for divination and spiritual growth. Ten short chapters, aimed at beginner's, detail everything from what Automatic Writing is and how to use it to where to go for additional resources.
First edition 1994
D
————————————————————————————
703
Bryan Gibson
IS THERE ANYBODY THERE?
This is the fourth book by highly acclaimed medium Bryan Gibson. Within its pages is an insight into the highs and lows of a medium's work and day to day life. We meet various characters from different backgrounds, both on earth and from Spirit, as Bryan and the families concerned share with us the details of private sittings and the messages conveyed from their loved ones. We learn that laughter and humour play a very important role in Bryan's work with Spirit, as we read about some of the funnier moments. He also deals with some more serious experiences which have taught him valuable lessons and shaped his life and work as a medium. In the twelve years since he was introduced to his guide Running Foot, and to mediumship, he has earned a reputation as a medium of extremely high calibre and integrity who has reunited more than 20,000 people with their loved ones in Spirit.
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
704
Paul Desmond
MEDITATION & DREAMS FOR FAIRLY NORMAL PEOPLE
"When I first heard about meditation, I was immediately suspicious. I found myself visualising all sorts of odd-bods with rubber legs waiting for me. So when I went to the meditation centre and was greeted by a serene and beautiful young woman called Christine, I was a little taken aback. We sat down and she began to explain, "Meditation is just a process of creating more loving thoughts. "She looked at me and I noticed just how peaceful her eyes were. She went on, "Whether it's more loving thoughts about the self or others, or life in general, meditation is the time we give to create these thoughts." "The first step is to see everyone as a soul and to try to understand the good in them. To see that each soul is just like you, another being just trying to be peaceful and happy." She looked into my eyes with her clear, steady gaze and I realised straightaway just how much understanding this practice had given her. Her eyes had a light of happiness in them that I'd never seen before. She wasn't just talking. She was living it. It was so real. I found that the more I looked at people like this, the more it seemed that everyone had something amazing to share with me. Whether young or old. It was as if there was a magic in them. Until then I'd always been rather cynical; if there had been a way of recognising what a moran they were I definately would have discovered it, but suddenly I found myself appreciating the strangest people. Even old ladies and foreigners!"
First edition 1992
E
————————————————————————————
705
Constellation Network
NEWSLETTER
A Mind, Body, Spirit Contact Advertising Newsletter distributed freely to anyone who asks to go on their mailing list at 5 Ennerdale Road, Formby, Liverpool, L37 2EA. They reach mostly Merseyside, Yorkshire and Cumbria but these areas are spreading with each issue. They would love to hear about local events, group meetings (even the very small ones that happen in people's houses), web sites, favourite sayings, poems, readers letters, etc .. constellationnews@aol.com Constellation Network
First edition
Sample Issue: A
————————————————————————————
706
Rudolf Steiner
LIFE BEYOND DEATH
While western humanity has conquered the outer world with the aid of technology and natural science, the mysterious question of death is still largely shrouded in fear, and remains an insoluble riddle. Rudolf Steiner (1861-1925) was the founder of Anthroposophy - a modern science of the spirit. From his own highly-developed clairvoyance he was able spiritually to research the question of what happens to human beings after their physical bodies pass away. Life continues beyond death, he affirms in these astonishing lectures, and the human being awakens to a higher reality, where the soul begins a great journey to the farthest expanses of the cosmos. When the discarnated soul has been purified and prepared, it then begins the descent into a new physical body for a new incarnation. Rudolf Steiner suggests that one of the most important tasks for our present civilisation is to re-establish living connections with those who have died. He gives instructions as to how this can be done, and also describes how the dead can be of help to us in our lives on earth.
First edition 1987
I
————————————————————————————
707
Carol Brierly M.B, Ch.B, B.S.D, M.I.A.C.T.
ALL THIS AND HEAVEN TOO
A Study in Past Lives. This book is not intended to be a scientific investigation into past life phenomena. Its aim is rather to show the effect that past life experiences have upon our present lives. Just as in this life our present moulds our future, so in past lives does the past mould our present being. Like beads on a string, each life touches the next, in some way transmitting something of itself. The people who came together in this book did so because of their individual problems. For some it was a sense of belonging somewhere else, a sort of deja-vu, for others a symptom, and occasionally a search for a friend or lover in the past. The results were not necessarily verifiable, but far from dull. Those involved tell their stories with humour and astounding reality.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
708
Mary Errington Evans
A PAST LIFE REVEALED
The author believes that in the seventeenth century she was Lady Wyndham with two sons, Patrick and his twin brother Thomas. Furthermore, she had one daughter, Cloretta, and that her husband in this life, Penry, was her partner in that life, he being Lord Charles Wyndham. History leaps off the pages in this remarkable book, which includes spirit-inspired portraits from psychic artist John Brett.
First edition 2000
D
————————————————————————————
709
Jeffrey Iverson
IN SEARCH OF THE DEAD
Is there Life after Death? For over a century scientists have tried to prove that there is part of us that can survive death. In this fascinating book, Jeffrey Iverson, bestselling author of More Lives Than One?, the story of the Bloxham tapes, looks at today's scientific evidence for life after death. This book is about e.g: Psi - Powers of the Mind that may survive death. Unknown targets seen from a distance where the odds against guessing are billions to one. The secrets of mediums and the seance-room. The scientist whose team of psychics "saw" the Son of Sam killer who terrorised New York. Near Death Experiences - Children who draw pictures of the next world. The out-of-body experience of the critically ill patient who saw a shoe on a ledge on the far side of her hospital. Apparitions - The ghostly warning that saved a ship in the 1942 siege of Malta. Reincarnation - Children who bear the physical scars of other lives, which they recall in detail. And Reality - Does it begin and end in the Mind? Views of some of the world's leading scientists and mystics.
First edition 1992
K
————————————————————————————
710
Peter Kolosimo
NOT OF THIS WORLD
The "astronauts" of ancient Japan, Mexico and the Sahara ... the mysterious Great Wall of Peru ... the legends of Mu and Atlantis ... the astronomical clock at Stonehenge ... the extra-terrestrial giants described in the Popal Vuh, ancient bible of the Maya Indians. Not of this World is a revolutionary survey of the evidence that a highly advanced technological people from another solar system had contact with our planet in the prehistoric past. The author backs his argument with an impressive array of fact drawn from history, myth and archaeology, and a unique collection of drawings and photographs.
First edition 1970
D
————————————————————————————
711
Jenna Kirby
WE NEVER SAID GOODBYE
"This is a true story of a love that refused to die. And this book is a testimony to all those grieving souls, who believe they will never see their loved ones again. Do not believe it! It is not true! Have you lost a loved one? Has a soul mate left you behind? Do you want to know where they are? Are you interested in where you are going when you die, and leave the Earth plane? Yes! Then this book has been written especially for you. Your loved ones never leave you. They have just gone ahead to a truly wondrous place, full of beauty, warmth and light. A place where there is no darkness, hatred, or greed, unless that's how you want to live. Be patient, my friends, you will be going there, when it is your allotted time to leave this dreary Earth. And your beloved ones will be waiting, with hearts full of love, and arms open wide to welcome you."
First edition 1999
H
————————————————————————————
712
James McQuitty
GOLDEN ENLIGHTENMENT II
Questions and Answers for Seekers of Spiritual Knowledge, Truth and Wisdom. The intention of this revised book is to provide readers with simple, easy to understand answers to the questions asked by most people when they first embark upon their quest for spiritual knowledge, truth and wisdom. It is intended as a beginners handbook but also a book of value to those who might regard themselves a little further along the spiritual pathway, the author always endeavouring to ensure that it retains its easy to understand explanations. "Once read, I hope this book will provide a foundation which will help each reader to move forward with greater confidence, understanding more of their own spiritual nature, and thus helping their eternal growth toward enlightenment." James McQuitty A book not to be missed.
First edition 1998
F
————————————————————————————
713
Eileen Ellen Davey
WORDS OF WISDOM
Channelled through the Deep Trance Mediumship of Eileen Ellen Davey. Words of Wisdom or "The Communications with our Circle of Friends", incorporates over 150 in-depth answers given direct from the spirit realms. The questions asked were from members of a "Home Circle" and a number of seekers of truth. The band of communicators in spirit consists of at least 20 spirit tutors whom all have their special subjects. The answers were given through the trance mediumship of Ellen within the controlled environments necessary for this type of communication. "These words are offered to the reader for their consideration, with an open mind, to generate a deeper quest for knowledge in a positive manner. They may not be the answer to the reader's exact question, but to find yet another piece of this great "jigsaw" of life, where our earthly existence is just but one phase of our journey."
First edition 1998
H
————————————————————————————
714
Eileen Ellen Davey
GO FORWARD TO A NEW MILLENNIUM
Trance Communication Through Eileen. Trance communications that discuss; seekers of truth and working for harmony and peace for all; the work that spirit undertakes to prevent hostilities between nations and how they need to use loving thoughts for peace; the sending of energy to assist in areas of turmoil; and talks about companionship in times of trouble ... to name but a few.
First edition 1999
B
————————————————————————————
715
Eileen Ellen Davey
FURTHER WORDS OF WISDOM
Eileen Ellen Davey returned to spirit in May, 2001. She was one of the greatest trance mediums of our times. Acting as a channel for teachers from the Spirit Realms, her words have directed many aspiring mediums and lost souls upon the path towards spiritual awareness and enlightenment. Further Words of Wisdom was written for enquiring minds regardless of religious beliefs. It explains and answers questions most freguently asked when it comes to the Spirit World, including: Communication with Spirit, Energy Recognition, Ectoplasm, Healing, Sitting for Development, Protecting the Medium, Cause and Effect, The Higher Realms and Spirit Children ... to name but a few.
First edition 2001
F
————————————————————————————
716
Colin Fry
MAGNUS GUIDES
VIDEO "The greatest lie is death, there is no death" Having sanctioned the recording of his words for this production, Magnus returns to impart knowledge to us, from his side of life through physical and trance medium Colin Fry. Thought provoking issues discussed relate to religion, at which point the soul enters the body, the untimely loss of loved ones, upcoming earth changes, and life on other planets. Colin Fry talks of Magnus, his own beliefs concerning his mediumship, and invites you to make up your own mind regarding "Life after Death".
First edition Produced in 1999
F
————————————————————————————
717
Colin Fry
A VOICE FROM THE LIGHT
VIDEO Magnus Guides - Volume 2 Australian Psychic Artist Shakti Joy has managed to capture the essence of Colin Fry's Spirit Guide Magnus in her Spiritually Inspired portrait of him which Colin confirms is exactly as he sees him. Magnus is generally reluctant to share his feelings regarding his earthly existence, explaining that he considered it, "In the greater part as a waste ...", but presented here you will hear the sadness in his words as he describes his lost opportunity. Covered firstly however are the ever controversial and much debated issues of: Re-incarnation, Karma,and Suicide which are dealt with in a very intelligent and concise manner amongst which there are also enquiries relating to: Euthanasia, Spirit rescue, the location of the spirit world and what is involved in our passing. Former Earthly Evil dictators come under scrutiny as does the location of Hell, Prison philosophy, and an alternative view regarding the Ten Commandments. A perspective on Astrology, Astronomy, Fortune tellers and Tarot reading, but also thoughts on the "Tall Dark Stranger", syndrome are contemplated. "Amazing videos that everyone should have the opportunity of watching."
First edition Produced in: 1999
F
————————————————————————————
718
Michael Roll
LIVE INTERVIEW ON THE JENNY SMEDLEY HOW
VIDEO On May 21st 2001 Michael Roll was invited to speak again on Taunton TV's Jenny Smedley Show with Gwen Byrne and Pat Jeffreys. Pat Jeffreys has been physically reunited with her "dead" son Michael on approximately 300 occasions. Gwen and Alf Byrne have been reunited with their dead son Russell on over 50 occasions. (see book 276)
First edition Produced in: 2001
E
————————————————————————————
719
 Tribute
TRIBUTE TO SPIRITUALIST PIONEERS
VIDEO In 1999 Derek Robinson, the President of Wimbledon Spiritualist Church in London organised a Tribute to the Pioneers of Spiritualism in aid of the "Psychic News Editors Christmas Appeal" run every year to help ageing and infirm Spiritualists at this festive time. The film shows well-known working mediums coming together with an audience to prove survival, through communication with spirit. Mediums that made this a day to remember were Ivy Davis, Lyne G de Swarte (Editor of the Psychic News), Keith Charles, Ron Jordan, Tony Katz, Alan Law, and Derek Robinson. By Tribute
First edition Produced in 1999
E
————————————————————————————
720
John Edward
CROSSING OVER
VIDEO A personal home video lent out, showing a superb sample of John Edwards TV work from the network channel Living called "Crossing Over" as he demonstrates to audiences that their loved ones continue to exist.
First edition
E
————————————————————————————
721
George G. Ritchie
RETURN FROM TOMORROW
At the age of twenty, George Ritchie died in an army hospital. Nine minutes later, he returned to life. What happened to him during those minutes was so compelling, it changed his life forever. In Return from Tomorrow, he tells of his out-of-body encounter with other nonphysical beings, his travel through different dimensions of time and space, and ultimately, his transforming meeting with the Light of the world, the Son of God. Ritchie's amazing experience not only altered his view of eternity - it has since directed and governed his entire life. The story that first inspired Raymond Moody.
First edition 1978
B
————————————————————————————
722
Rosalind Cattanach
"BEST" OF BOTH WORLDS
"The annals of Spiritualistic history abound with records of the work of many astoundingly gifted mediums and such history is most admirably enhanced with the story of Albert Best, his work and his life. Being of nature a man of simple tastes and pleasures, Albert Best was never content only to be psychically gifted enough to bring forth many amazing proofs of survival of the human personality beyond physical death, but always retained a deep and abiding sense of true compassion for the bereaved and for the sick. Demonstrating his mediumship privately or publicly Albert came through with some of the most astonishing details in proving communications between the world of spirit and world of the physical, but also he was the channel for countless outpourings of healing energy, so often bringing results in total defiance of medical prognostications. With all his modesty and simplicity of style, Albert was, also quite a colourful character and this story gives an all-round account of the life and work of a remarkable man, one I was proud to know as friend and colleague for over thirty years". - Don Galloway
First edition 1999
D
————————————————————————————
723
Gordon Smith
INNER VISIONS
Gordon Smith saw a friend one morning. There is nothing unusual in that. But what Gordon did not know was that the friend had been involved in a terrible fire - and was dead. The episode proved to be a dramatic turning point. For after the encounter, Gordon found that "a floodgate was opened in my mind. It felt like a tidal wave of psychic phenomena that I had suppressed since early childhood, and it was now playing back like a succession of old black-and-white movie clips." Inner Visions charts Gordon's life and his astonishing gift of mediumship, one which has brought him heartbreak and happiness. His story will make you laugh ... and cry. Now one of Britain's best-known mediums, Gordon assures us "There is a spirit world. And if you have created a bond of love with another in this world, then nothing - not even death - can separate you from them .."
First edition 2000
E
————————————————————————————
724
Gordon Smith
DEVELOPING MEDIUMSHIP, TRANSFORMING SELF
A Manuel For Developing Mediums Gordon Smith who was born in Glasgow, has worked for many years as a medium, and is respected for his honesty and sincerity. He has worked both in the United Kingdom and in many countries around the world. This book traces the fascinating journey that all developing mediums and psychics have to travel. Rarely have there been such clear and simple signposts to map out this path in life.
First edition No date
E
————————————————————————————
725
Jane Sherwood
PETER'S GATE
A book for the elderly. "Written for the elderly, this book offers common-sense practical advice to those living alone, perhaps for the first time, and facing the approaching fact of death. Instead of self-pitying loneliness, something quite different, "alone-ness" should be welcomed as a time for getting to know one's true self. Peter's Gate brings a refreshing, optimistic message that the final stage of life is a thrilling prelude to the new adventure in living."
First edition 1973
D
————————————————————————————
726
Glennyce S. Eckersley
CHILDREN AND ANGELS
Angels - and how they can rescue, support and heal us in times of trouble have become deservedly popular in recent years. But there is one part of this fascinating subject which has been little covered: children and their own encounters with angelic beings. Glennyce Eckersley shows how children experience angels in many different forms - in traditional guise, with wings; as a simple light or fragrance; as heavenly voices and music - or as people in modern-day clothing. Full of extraordinary, true stories from all round the globe, Children and Angels is an enchanting book that will open your eyes to new possibilities, and to other worlds.
First edition 1999
D
————————————————————————————
727
Lee Carroll
THE INDIGO CHILDREN
The Indigo Child is a boy or girl who displays a new and unusual set of psychological attributes, revealing a pattern of behaviour generaly undocumented before. This pattern has singularly unique factors that call for parents and teachers to change their treatment and upbringing of these children to assist them in achieving balance and harmony in their lives, and to help them avoid frustration. Throughout this book, the authors bring together some very fine minds (doctors, educators, psychologists, and more) who shed light on the Indigo Child phenomenon. These children are truly special, representing a great percentage of all the children being born today on a worldwide basis. They come in "knowing" who they are - so they must be recognised, celebrated for their exceptional qualities, and guided with love and care. Lee Carroll & Jan Tober
First edition 1999
H
————————————————————————————
728
Carol Bowman
RETURN FROM HEAVEN
Return from Heaven is based on direct observation of very young children. It follows the true stories of ordinary families as their toddlers' statements and behaviour convince them that the child is remembering the past life of a departed relative. The parents who witness their child's experiences are not necessarily religious and many had no prior belief in reincarnation. Carol Bowman is recognised as a pioneer in reincarnation studies. She began collecting cases in 1988 as a mother trying to understand the past-life memories of her own two children. She shared her discoveries in Children's Past Lives, the first book to explain in practical terms how to recognise and respond to a child's past-life memories.
First edition 2001
H
————————————————————————————
729
Wayne Wayne
MEDJUGORJE
The Message. On June 24, 1981, six children in the mountain village of Medjugorje in central Yugoslavia reported that the Virgin Mary had appeared to them on a hillside. Allegedly she has been returning ever since. In 1985 Wayne Weible, a South Carolina newspaper publisher and columnist first learned of the phenomenon occuring in the little town with the unpronounceable name. Sensing that there might be material for a column on it, he decided to pursue the story. The following evening, reviewing a videotape documentary of the events at Medjugorje, he realised that there was far more to it than one column. As it turned out, there were eight, and as requests poured in for reprints, to cut down on copying and postage costs he reproduced them in tabloid form. To date, more than fifteen million copies of the tabloid have been distributed. The author's life has been radically and permanently altered. Now he has written this book about Medjugorge - A penetrating first from a Protestant perspective.
First edition 1989
I
————————————————————————————
730
D.Scott Rogo
LIFE AFTER DEATH
Telephone calls from the dead. Crisis apparitions. Out-of-Body Experiences. Visions of Heaven.. The Case for Survival of Bodily Death. Does the human personality survive the death of the body? And could survival be tested scientifically? In this wide-ranging book D.Scott Rogo, a well-known researcher and writer in the field of parapsycology, surveys the evidence available, using classic accounts and the latest laboratory research to provide a balanced and informative appraisal of the case for life after death.
First edition 1986
F
————————————————————————————
731
Bryan Gibson
SPIRIT, MY SECOND HOME
The life story of one of Britain's most celebrated mediums. "As a spiritualy-aware medium, it is nice to be able to say, "Yes, I have two homes," I am lucky. Here, on a material level, I am able to share my home with my family and friends and also have access to a second home in the spirit world. From that world come the many voices sending messages to loved ones, telling of their safe arrival in the spirit world and describing happy reunions with relatives and friends who had arrived ahead of them. They want to let us know they are not lost and alone, and have found their new world full of love, peace and harmony ... " "He sets very high standards for his own work, and for those around him. So, it is hoped that this, his third book will convey some of his own views and attitudes to his life, and to the role that mediums and Spiritualism has to play in all our lives. John Brett, Bryan's Manager.
First edition 1994
G
————————————————————————————
732
Jack Angelo
THE HEALING SPIRIT, THE STORY OF DENNIS BARRETT
The Healing Spirit is the story of Dennis Barrett's life and work as a healer of remarkable power and international repute. A warehouse foreman in his forties with no particular interest in spiritual matters, Barrett discovered his healing gift by chance. Reluctant, at first, to accept the role of healer, his early experiences in easing pain, both physical and emotional, convinced him to continue, and have led to the thriving practice which he has today. Barrett heals privately, in public demonstrations, and also, most remarkably, from a distance. Top consultants refer their patients to him, and he has worked both with practitioners of conventional medicine and with Native American spirit healers, believing that all healing power is ultimately derived from the God force within.
First edition 1990
G
————————————————————————————
733
Dilys Gater
A PSYCHIC'S CASEBOOK
Dily's Gater is a practising psychic and in this book she reveals in compelling detail the day-to-day aspects of work that bring her into contact with, for example, lost spirits and the suffering, with more than fifty case histories from her personal files. As a clairvoyant she can "see true" into the past, present and future. She has released trapped and wandering souls. As a medium she is able to contact the dead, and as a healer she has brought comfort, peace and consolation to the living. A fascinating insight into just what it means to live and work as a psychic - Psychic News
First edition 1995
F
————————————————————————————
734
Martin Goodman
IN SEARCH OF THE DIVINE MOTHER
Born in 1960 in a village in southern India, a sickly child named Kamala is soon "discovered" and guided out of poverty and onto the world stage as an incarnation of the Divine Mother on earth. Mother Meera, as she became to be known, is a figure shrouded in mystery and wonder. She lives in a small town in Germany, where over 40,000 people from around the world have gone to seek enlightenment in her presence. She teaches only through her profound, silent gaze and remarkable touch, and asks nothing - no money, no allegiance - from those who choose to follow her.
First edition 1998
F
————————————————————————————
735
Desmond Doig
MOTHER TERESA
Her people and her work. Desmond Doig was the first journalist ever to write about Mother Teresa, when she had just left the security of a rich Order for the poverty of the streets of Calcutta, and he had just started writing for The Statesman, India's leading newspaper. This book is based on the many articles Mr Doig has written about Mother Teresa in the succeeding twenty-seven years, arising from the unique experience he has gained by his deep friendship with her and knowledge of her work.
First edition 1976
D
————————————————————————————
736
Geraldine Cummins
THE SCRIPTS OF CLEOPHAS
Through the automatic writings of Geraldine Cummins in semi-trance, in the presence of dignatories and officials, sometimes writing up to 2,230 words in one and a half hours. With the unearthing of ancient writings found in caves near the Dead Sea, Man's knowledge of early Christian life has been enhanced. Now the publication of a new edition of THE SCRIPTS OF CLEOPHAS, whilst originating in a manner far removed from that of the Dead Sea Scrolls, bears equal authenticity and sheds further light on the people and places of early Christian times. The Scripts contain material which both supplements and explains what we know of the New Testament, and supplies information which the Bible furnishes either incompletely, or not at all. They supplement the Acts of the Apostles, and the Epistles of St Paul, in that they furnish an account of the early Church and the Apostles, immediately following the death of Christ.
First edition 1928
K
————————————————————————————
737
Silver Birch
A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS
Further teachings from Silver Birch. "I am a voice in the wilderness. I am a servant of the Great Spirit. Judge me by what I strive to do. If my few words, my eanestness, my determination, my mission among you, brings help to one soul, gives comfort only to one, brings light to one who is struggling in the darkness, then I am Happy." Silver Birch Edited by Tony Ortzen
First edition 1986
D
————————————————————————————
738
Robert Goodwin
TRUTH FROM THE WHITE BROTHERHOOD
Robert Goodwin has worked publicly as a medium and lecturer for over twenty years and is highly respected for his work as a trance medium. After becoming aware of his potential as a teenager, he was guided wisely by his spirit mentors over a number of years before being persuaded to demonstrate in the public arena and has devoted much of his life to working in this way for the spirit world. This book contains teachings from his guide, White Feather, who is part of a spirit based group known as The White Brotherhood. Compiled from recorded sittings over a ten year period, the teachings contained within this book will undoubtedly appeal to young and old alike.
First edition 1998
C
————————————————————————————
739
Andrew Gorman
RIDE A COCK HORSE TO BANBURY CROSS
"The reason for writing this is that we must forgive those who have inflicted pain and suffering on us, whether it be physical or mentally, otherwise we cannot evolve in life only regress. It is not easy but it has to be, I firmly believe we no longer need misguided voices of outdated religious teachings. We are responsible for our own mortality and behaviour. We must never doubt the love of God. At the time of completing this book I was 58 years old, and was coming to an end of nine and a half years councelling with the Samaritans. I am now an organiser of The Meeting Place in Blackpool a Spiritual centre, a clairvoyant, healer and philosopher. My partner Rozanne who is also a medium, healer and teacher of spiritual philosophy, travels the North of England for platform work at Spiritual churches and other places."
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
740
Mary Armour
HELEN DUNCAN, MY LIVING HAS NOT BEEN IN VAIN
Mary Armour has been demonstrating as a medium for over twenty-five years. Her work has taken her across the world from Iceland to Australia. She is also undoubtedly the world's leading authority on the life and work of Helen Duncan. This book contains the factual testimonies that would reveal the true facts of her fateful last sitting. This book is a tribute to two great ladies of Spiritualism. Mary is president of the White Rose Fellowship in her hometown of Gourock, Scotland.
First edition 2000
F
————————————————————————————
741
Alice A. Bailey
DEATH: THE GREAT ADVENTURE
Alice Bailey, the well known esoteric writer and teacher was born into a wealthy English family in 1880. She is best known for her work as secretary to the entity known as Master Tibetan, Djwhal Khul. Together they wrote nineteen books and Alice herself wrote four. These books were given to the Tibetan telepathically in full consciousness to Alice Bailey. Her duty as secretary was to get the new age teachings down exactly as they were given, while putting them in readable English. They wrote together for thirty years and after the last planned book was completed, Alice died on December 15, 1949. Alice Bailey founded an esoteric training school, the Arcane School in 1923. In this world- wide correspondence school, the principles of the Ageless Wisdom are presented through esoteric meditation, study and service, as a way of daily life. (An esotericist is one who looks behind world events and seeks its deeper spiritual meanings, then applies this knowledge to living a higher spiritual existence.) She and her husband also founded The Lucis Trust. They provide spiritual students new insights into the coming century's unfoldment and requirements. www.lucistrust.org/ This book is a compilation by the Lucis Trust of extracts from the books by Alice Bailey. Alice Bailey, the well known esoteric writer and teacher was born into a wealthy English family in 1880. She is best known for her work as secretary to the entity known as Master Tibetan, Djwhal Khul. Together they wrote nineteen books and Alice herself wrote four. These books were given to the Tibetan telepathically in full consciousness to Alice Bailey. Her duty as secretary was to get the new age teachings down exactly as they were given, while putting them in readable English. They wrote together for thirty years and after the last planned book was completed, Alice died on December 15, 1949. Alice Bailey founded an esoteric training school, the Arcane School in 1923. In this world- wide correspondence school, the principles of the Ageless Wisdom are presented through esoteric meditation, study and service, as a way of daily life. (An esotericist is one who looks behind world events and seeks its deeper spiritual meanings, then applies this knowledge to living a higher spiritual existence.) She and her husband also founded The Lucis Trust. They provide spiritual students new insights into the coming century's unfoldment and requirements. www.lucistrust.org/ This book is a compilation by the Lucis Trust of extracts from the books by Alice Bailey. Alice Bailey, the well known esoteric writer and teacher was born into a wealthy English family in 1880. She is best known for her work as secretary to the entity known as Master Tibetan, Djwhal Khul. Together they wrote nineteen books and Alice herself wrote four. These books were given to the Tibetan telepathically in full consciousness to Alice Bailey. Her duty as secretary was to get the new age teachings down exactly as they were given, while putting them in readable English. They wrote together for thirty years and after the last planned book was completed, Alice died on December 15, 1949. Alice Bailey founded an esoteric training school, the Arcane School in 1923. In this world- wide correspondence school, the principles of the Ageless Wisdom are presented through esoteric meditation, study and service, as a way of daily life. (An esotericist is one who looks behind world events and seeks its deeper spiritual meanings, then applies this knowledge to living a higher spiritual existence.) She and her husband also founded The Lucis Trust. They provide spiritual students new insights into the coming century's unfoldment and requirements. www.lucistrust.org/ This book is a compilation by the Lucis Trust of extracts from the books by Alice Bailey. from the writings of Alice A. Bailey and The Tibetan Master, Djwhal Khul
First edition 1985
D
————————————————————————————
742
Alice A. Bailey
FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION
one step on the way to a fully awakened and active mental body. Between the intellect and the intuition a gap exists until it has been consciously bridged through meditation. Meditiation is sometimes defined as "thinking in the heart"; correct meditation proceeds only when the heart and mind function together in unison. To touch the intuition, therefore, this blending of heart and mind is a necessity. Right use of the mind in meditation pens the consciousness to the beauty, truth and goodness of the soul, through the five stages of concentration-meditation-contemplation-illumination-inspiration. These five stages lead to union with the soul - the "son of mind" - and direct knowledge of divinity, creating an instrument of intelligence for the soul to use in daily life.
First edition 1932
F
————————————————————————————
743
Alice A. Bailey
THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL
In this book the factor of mind in meeting present-day needs is given prominence as the agent of the soul, and the key to personality release. These Yoga Sutras Of Patenjali are based on Raja Yoga, the "kingly science of the soul": "Through the science of Raja Yoga, the mind will be known as the instrument of the soul and the means whereby the brain of the aspirant becomes illuminated and knowledge gained of those matters which concern the realm of the soul." Patanjali explores exhaustively the means, the techniques and the mental posture which create the connecting thread between the form-centred personality and these stages towards spiritual achievement and soul fusion.
First edition 1927
I
————————————————————————————
744
Alice A. Bailey
EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE
Education is, or should be, a continuous process from birth to death concerned not so much with the acquisition of knowledge as with the expansion of consciousness. Knowledge of itself is a dead end, unless it is brought into functioning relationship with environment, social responsibilities, historical trends, human and world conditions and, above all, with the evolution of consciousness which brings the infinite vastness of an unknown universe within the range of the finite human mind.
First edition 1954
D
————————————————————————————
745
Alice A. Bailey
PONDER ON THIS
A compilaton of esoteric teachings extracted by a student from the books of Alice Bailey.
First edition 1971
I
————————————————————————————
746
Ivy Northage
WHILE I REMEMBER
The life story of Ivy Northage. We are indebted to Brenda Marshall (past president of the College of Psychic Studies) for allowing us to share Ivy Northage's memories of her long and intriguing life. Ivy's story is both fascinating and revealing, from her childhood excursions to a local Music Hall where she hid behind a curtain to catch "the turns", through her unwilling introduction to psychic work (which entailed sitting for hours in a dark cupboard!), to her life's work as one of the most respected teaching mediums of her generation and channel for the wisdom of her spirit guide "Chan". Ivy's lively personality, wit, energy, and her professionalism and single-minded dedication to her work are apparent in this elegantly-compiled memoir, which includes new first-hand descriptions of seances with Helen Duncan and other famous physical phenomina mediums. Ivy Northage edited by Brenda Marshall
First edition 1999
G
————————————————————————————
747
Beatrice Coulson
MY LIFE'S MEMORIES AND HOW I ENTERED SPIRITUALISM
London in the early twentieth century was a very different place from the sprawling metropolis it is today. In this poignantly frank autobiography, Beatrice Coulson, a true "Cockney Sparrow" who was born in 1920 within the sound of the Bow Bells, captures all the vivacity and community spirit which characterised the capital in the pre-and post-War years. Tales of financial hardship and the terrors of wartime bombing are sometimes distressing, yet they are balanced by a real sense of joy and optimism that is perhaps missing in today's more affluent but fiercely competitive society. As a young woman Beatrice became aware of a spiritual dimension in the universe and discovered healing gifts which she has since used to cure the sick and alleviate suffering, from minor ailments to threatened blindness and cancer. She also gives fascinating examples of automatic writing, in which the spirits of such literary geniuses as Wordsworth and Longfellow use her as a channel for their poetry. Lovers of literature can judge for themselves. Sceptics and believers alike will warm to the author's compassion and her belief,in a world gone mad for material gain, that there is something beyond the purely physical which neither science nor religion can explain.
First edition 1999
C
————————————————————————————
748
Sanaya Roman
OPENING TO CHANNEL
How to connect with your Guide. Throughout recorded history it has been thought that only those with a special gift could connect with a spirit guide, their higher self or the universal mind. Now, bestselling author and channel for Orin, Sanaya Roman has collaborated with Duane Packer, Ph.D., channel for DaBen, to produce the first step-by-step guide to the art of channeling. Sanaya Roman and Duane Packer
First edition 1987
G
————————————————————————————
749
Sylvia Browne
LIFE ON THE OTHER SIDE
Renowned psychic, spiritual teacher and New York Times bestselling author Sylvia Browne has changed millions of lives with her unique gifts. Now she leads readers on an adventure of the spirit: a surprising glimpse into the next world, where their loved ones patiently await them. In this extraordinary book, Sylvia reflects upon her past experiences, hypnosis sessions, and research to tell the truth about The Other Side. She explains the process of leaving this world for the next and how we can resume our lives on Earth. Filled with stunning revelations and stories of those who have visited The Other Side, this uplifting book is the ultimate guide to finding peace in the afterlife.
First edition 2001
D
————————————————————————————
750
Irene Hickman, D.O
MIND PROBE - HYPNOSIS
Hypnosis, though long ignored, is now coming of age and is being used more and more by the helping professionals. Hypnosis is probably the finest tool available for the probing of the human mind. Its increased use non-directively will undoubtedly bring us even closer to the answers to questions as to who, what, and why we are and to how our minds really function. This book illustrates the kind of adventures that are possible while exploring the human mind, and further illustrates how ghosts from the past may be discovered and laid to rest giving great benefit physically, mentally and emotionally.
First edition 1983
G
————————————————————————————
751
Morey Bernstein
THE SEARCH FOR BRIDEY MURPHY
Hypnotic regression is the return of a person, under hypnosis, to an earlier age to recall or relive detailed episodes of the past. This regression to the past can be in the person's lifetime, and supposedly also in a previous life if the regression goes back far enough. The most famous hypnotic regression case is that of Bridey Murphy. In the early 50s Morey Bernstein, a Colorado businessman and skilled hypnotist, regressed Virginia Burns Tighe to her allegedly previous incarnation as Bridey Murphy, a woman living in Cork, Ireland, in 1806. This book recounts in vivid detail her former life in Cork.
First edition 1956
G
————————————————————————————
752
Richard Bach
JONATHAN LIVINGSTON SEAGULL
A story. People who make their own rules when they know they're right … People who get a special pleasure out of doing something well (even if only for themselves) … People who know there's more to this whole LIVING thing than meets the eye: they'll be with Jonathan Seagull all the way. Others may simply escape into a delightful adventure about freedom and flight. This book, quite simply, is unique. One Million Copies Sold
First edition 1972
C
————————————————————————————
753
Jasper Swain
ON THE DEATH OF MY SON
This touching and inspiring book record's the author's reactions to the death of his eldest son in a car accident. Bitterly cursing his fate, he is unwillingly drawn to listen - first through a medium, later directly - to extraordinary messages of comfort and instruction from a higher level of his son's existence. This book is an astonishing and true testament of a relationship that transcends death, and is a mine of information about the real reasons for human existence, and the spiritual laws that govern us. It has brought, and will bring, comfort and hope to many who are perplexed, frightened or saddened by death. Jasper Swain lives with his family in Pietermaitzburg, South Africa. Well known in Natal for taking the cases of underdogs and used to being the centre of controversy, he is now a magistrate in a Zulu community.
First edition 1974
E
————————————————————————————
754
Andrew Croft
CATS, A GHOST AND GOD
Andre Croft has a psychic ability and he has linked with the spirit world on many occasions and in many ways. In order to benefit others he has published his experiences. Introduction by Rev. John Jewsbury, West Wales
First edition 2001
G
————————————————————————————
755
Omraam Mikhael Aivanhov
LOOKING INTO THE INVISIBLE
The French philosopher and spiritual Master, Omraam Mikhael Aivanhov (1900-1986), was born in Bulgaria. In 1937 he emigrated to France, where he lived and taught for almost fifty years until his death. One of the most striking aspects of his teaching was the great variety of ways in which he presents the one central theme of man and his growth in perfection. Whatever the question under discussion, he invariably deals with it in terms of how we can better conduct our lives. "You must not imagine that, just because some people have mediumistic capacities, this necessarily gives them access to every region of the invisible world; on the contrary, they will see only what corresponds to their own level of consciousness, their own thoughts and desires. Each individual receives the degree of clairvoyance that matches his level of evolution. Those who are still mired in the lower regions of the astral plane are bound to suffer because they will only encounter the entities of that plane. If you want to be in communication with heavenly entities, with divine splendour, you must purufy yourself, broaden the scope of your consciousness and work for the highest ideal: the brotherhood of all men, the Kingdom of God. When you do this, your emanations become purer, your vibrations subtler, and not only will the spirits of light allow you to reach them but they themselves will come to you."
First edition 2000
E
————————————————————————————
756
James E. Padgett
TRUE GOSPEL REVEALED ANEW BY JESUS - VOLUME 1
In today's turbulent world, we have to contend with not only modern day stresses, but also with violence, hatred, pain and suffering. With these things surrounding us, it can be very easy to feel a sense of hopelessness and despair. But it is in these times, especially, that we need a closeness with our Heavenly Father and His Divine Love in our hearts and souls. It was during a similarly difficult time in our history, World War 1, that a man named James Padgett began to receive messages from the spirit world. There were many spirits who came to him and wrote messages on various topics, but most important were the messages from Jesus of Nazareth who chose Mr Padgett to receive messages of comfort and joy for mankind as well as instructions for attaining the same Love in our souls that Jesus himself experienced during his life and public ministry on earth. Mr Padgett was born August 25, 1852, in Washington, D.C. and attended the Polytechnic Academy Institute at Newmarket, Virginia. In 1880 he was admitted to the bar in Washington, D.C., and thereafter practiced law for 43 years until his death on March 17, 1923. During his student years he became friendly with Professor Joseph Salyards, an instructor at the Academy who, after his death in 1885, wrote him many interesting messages between 1914 and 1923 through the vehicle of Mr Padgett's developed gift of automatic writing. His wife, Helen, died about February 1914, and was the first to write to him from the spirit world. Mr Padgett never practiced his gift of mediumship as a means of earning money. He was dedicated wholly to the reception of the great messages signed Jesus and his many disciples. (Foundation Church of the New Birth: www.divinelove.org ) received through James E. Padgett
First edition 1958
M
————————————————————————————
757
James E. Padgett
TRUE GOSPEL REVEALED ANEW BY JESUS - VOLUME 2
These volumes explain Jesus' public ministry as God's Messiah, and how he proclaimed the Glad Tidings of the rebestowal by God, the Father of His Divine Love on mankind, teaching his followers to pray and long for Its inflowing into their souls. The volumes reveal how this Love's entrance into the soul bestows the Kingdom of Heaven by causing the New birth of soul into the Father's Immortal nature; and how these simple truths were lost after Jesus' death, when men of lesser faith changed them without pursuing the true and only way to the Divine Kingdom of Heaven which he had taught. www.divinelove.org received through James E. Padgett
First edition 1941
M
————————————————————————————
758
James E. Padgett
ANGELIC REVELATIONS OF DIVINE TRUTH - VOLUME I
These messages of Eternal Truths from Jesus and Celestials, speak of the True Nature of God and that the Holy Spirit is that part of God's Spirit which conveys His Divine Love into the souls of His children. There are countless messages concerning the spirit world - the spiritual spheres, the natural heaven, the Celestial Heaven, the lower spheres or hells, and what to expect when we die. Jesus speaks of our soul and of the sin and error and how we are our own judge. He speaks of a God of Love who is not waiting for a judgment day to condemn His children, but is awaiting their acceptance of His Love. This book too speaks of the Authenticity of the Bible in the form of messages relating to the truths and non-truths contained within the Bible. (Foundation Church of Divine Truth: www.fcdt.org ) mail order:- hollybrne@earthlink.net received through James E. Padgett
First edition 1989
L
————————————————————————————
759
James E. Padgett
ANGELIC REVELATIONS OF DIVINE TRUTH - VOLUME 2
Presented in 2 Parts, Eternal Truths contain formal messages from Jesus and the Celestials concerning the higher truths of the spirit world. Some of the subjects include: the True Nature of God, the importance of prayer, the New Birth of the soul, the incarnation of the soul, life after death and soul progression. Contemporary Misconceptions contains messages about existing doctrine within and among present day religious organizations. www.fcdt.org received through James E. Padgett
First edition 1992
M
————————————————————————————
760
James E. Padgett
NEW TESTAMENT REVELATIONS OF JESUS OF NAZARETH
This volume contains messages regarding correction to, and expansion of, the present-day New Testament of the Bible. Jesus of Nazareth, Master of the Celestial Heavens, along with a host of his Celestial brethren, discuss Jesus' birth and boyhood in Egypt. Jesus discusses additional Old testament prophesies, characters and occurrences, and explains the origins of further errors in Orthodox religious beliefs and practices. www.fcdt.org received through James E. Padgett and Dr Daniel G. Samuels
First edition No Date
O
————————————————————————————
761
White Eagle
THE LIVING WORD OF ST JOHN
This is a full commentary by a modern spiritual teacher on the most mystical of the four gospels, that of St John, and it demonstrates the remarkable spiritual harmony between White Eagle and the writer of the gospel, who lived so many years ago. One of the things that separates St John's gospel from the others is in the degree to which Jesus describes the purpose of his work on earth, and what his life means for the relationship of the individual soul to God. White Eagle takes up this point particularly, and it becomes clear that the Christ is the central life, or light, within each one of us, and that the path Jesus trod is the same road that each of us takes. That is the starting-point for a much deeper and more detailed vision, with a reinterpretation of the whole story of Jesus' life and its significance.
First edition 1949
I
————————————————————————————
762
Diane Cooper
LIGHT UP YOUR LIFE
… and Discover Your True Purpose and Potential. This book is about the Spiritual Laws of the Universe and how our lives can change dramatically when we understand and apply them. Using striking imagery and examples drawn from life, Diana Cooper shows how techniques such as visualisation can be used to heal and strengthen. She pays particular attention to relationships and how the misuseof energy can lead to depression. She shows how we can learn to claim our power and use it on the Spiritual Path to create good relationships, prosperity and success. This is a life enhancing book, filled with hope and inspiration.
First edition 1991
F
————————————————————————————
763
Nella Jones
GHOST OF A CHANCE
The life story of a Psychic Detective "I knew that the things I could see and hear were something special.." Paranormal gifts are rare. A gift like Nella Jones' staggering ability to see events that have yet to take place, to envisage crimes that will happen tomorrow, is quite unique. Ghost of a chance is the extraordinary story of the girl, born the daughter of an itinerant family of Kentish farmworkers, who grew up with a phenomenal gift of faith-healing. Yet her psychic gifts have proved even more remarkable in the realm of crime and detecton on such cases as the Kenwood art theft, the Balcombe Street Seige and the Hunt for the Yorkshire Ripper. Nella Jones with Shirley Davenport
First edition 1982
C
————————————————————————————
764
Clive Harold
THE UNINVITED
"It began with a bright light high in the night sky …" Every word in this book is as true as it is incredible. It happened in 1977. An ordinary family living in South Wales found themselves entangled in a series of unearthy encounters. At first the manifestations were minor. UFOs were sighted in the area. Huge burnt patches were found in the fields. Television sets and cars blew all their wiring. But before long the Coombs family was visited by weird lights, huge white figures and a glowing, disembodied hand. Their lives were disrupted, and they were terrified by something unidentifiable, unimaginable …
First edition 1979
C
————————————————————————————
765
Hudson Tuttle
LIFE IN TWO SPHERES
Hudson Tuttle was born in 1836 in a log cabin to a poor farming family in Ohio, America. He was a frail, sensitive boy, shy and modest. His education amounted to very little, yet whilst still in his teens he astounded the world, particularly the learned men of science, by embarking upon a series of automatic writings that started with this book about scenes in the summerland and included such books as the Arcana of Nature, which was a book so philosophical and so profound, starting with the construction of the atom and ending with the laws of spirit life.
First edition 1895
E
————————————————————————————
766
Trutz Hardo
CHILDREN WHO HAVE LIVED BEFORE
In this book children from England and the rest of Europe, the U.S.A. Lebanon, South Africa, Israel, India, Brazil, Sri Lanka and Turkey remember their past lives. Scientists - most notably Professor Ian Stevenson, Director at the University of Virginia - report on how their stories are then followed up to verify that the children's memories are correct. When the children's statements are subjected to scientific verification, they are invariably confirmed in every detail.
First edition 2000
G
————————————————————————————
767
Gina Cerminara
MANY MANSIONS
The Edgar Cayce Story on Reincarnaton. Edgar Cayce's incredible healing power is recorded fact. Thousands of microfilms filed at the Association for Research and Enlightenment at Virginia Beach testify to Cayce's ability to diagnose, prescribe for, and cure the ills of people whose names and locations he was given, but whom he had never seen. Known as "The Miracle Man of Virginia Beach, " his successes astonished medical authorities - and the world. Many Mansions is Dr. Cerminara's account of these healings - and an affirmation of the age-old belief in reincarnation. She tells how Cayce saw the barriers of space and time, how he penetrated the "previous" lives of his subjects, and performed the fantastic cures and prophecies that made him the most remarkable clairvoyant in modern history.
First edition 1950
D
————————————————————————————
768
Florence Marryat
THERE IS NO DEATH
Death is not the end! "That is the message of this remarkable book, which describes the incredible phenomena of Spiritualism in its golden age of the nineteenth century. Written in 1891, it is still as fresh and as wonderful as when it first appeared. The woman who wrote this book not only knew all the great mediums of her time, but was also gifted with rare psychic powers herself. Hundreds of educated people - men of letters, scientists, and clergymen were brought to the study of Spiritualism by this courageous book. She personally attended the seances of Florence Cook, the marvelous medium who was investigated by the famous scientist Sir William Crookes. She knew Mrs Guppy Volckman, and here tells how this medium, one of the heaviest women in London, was levitated over the heads of the sitters at a seance. The message of the book is that individuality survives death, which is only the beginning of a further chapter in human evolution. The authoress claimed personal experience of the reality of individual survival, and here narrates first-hand accounts of the materialization of spirit forms, as well as convincing messages from individuals who had passed over." Michael Lord
First edition 1891
K
————————————————————————————
769
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle
THE HISTORY OF SPIRITUALISM - VOLUME 1
The History of Spiritualism, penned by the man who invented Sherlock Holmes, is a truly astonishing book. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle begins by featuring visionary Emanual Swedenborg, telling, for example, how the seer observed and reported on a fire in Stockholm 300 miles away with perfect accuracy, even though "he was at a diner party with 16 guests, who made valuable witnesses." Among others Sir Arthur features is Andrew Jackson Davis, the American clairvoyant who whilst in trance spoke Hebrew, a language that as an "ignorant young man," he simply did not know. Moreover Sir Arthur documents the advent of modern Spiritualism from its beginnings in America to its dawning in Britain. Mediums he highlights include D.D. Home, who demonstrated his superb psychic gifts to European and Russian royalty. Of course, no investigation of Spiritualism would be complete without mentioning scientific pioneers like Sir William Crookes. Sir Arthur describes the thrilling materialisation seances Sir William attended with Florence Cook.
First edition 1926
J
————————————————————————————
770
Neil Irwin
UNDERSTANDING CRYSTALS
Formed 40 million years beneath the earth's surface in beds of volcanic rock, crystals are the focus of a growing interest worldwide. In this clearly understood introduction to the study of crystals and gemstones, Neil Irwin outlines the properties and uses of crystals and their value in furthering inner growth and awareness.
First edition 1991
C
————————————————————————————
771
April Ryedale
WISDOM STRANDED
Once upon a time long, long ago there was Wisdom … and she was present everywhere with all the desire and all the intensity of all there was … Was it good, this infinite presence of the not-yet-created? It simply was … Wisdom alone knew something of its possibiliities. At last in time-without-end … the Word was spoken … birthed from uncreation as surely as a mother births a child … Ceaselessly she loved creation out of uncreation … She alone knew that the Word arrived as both gift and burden. Into the vast unutterable space Wisdom poured herself. She alone knows something of its possibilities. Before time began, or could have been, was Will-to-Be. Wisdom waited in the silence for the Word to sound; then she poured herself into the vast spaces that became. She alone knows something of the possibilities. Unfurling from the felt constraints of Will, Wisdom wandered off and lost herself. This is the story of what befell her - and the first two generations of her family - in the Southern continent of Godwonland, during the first half of this twentieth century, when ancient cultures clashed with colonisers.
First edition 1998
E
————————————————————————————
772
April Ryedale
STRANDS OF WISDOM
This middle volume of THE WISDOM TRILOGY carries the story of Wisdom's family, in the southern continent of Godwonland, as a speeded-up myth of human evolution through to the 4th and 5th generations, thus bringing it to the end of this millennium. The final volume projecting into the future, will end with the 7th generation in about 2040. The underlying theme of life as the dynamic interaction of ray energies at every level is explicitly developed in an interlude following Phase 1. In Phases 2 and 3 oppressive pressures on and by the 3rd generation begin to resolve as the reflective consciousness of the 4th is unexpectedly enhanced by a new and refreshing approach to learning and to meaning, together with the infusion of new blood into the family from that same source.
First edition 2000
G
————————————————————————————
773
April Ryedale
RISKING WISDOM
This third volume sees the fifth generation of the family of Wisdom spanning the earth from North to South, while the sixth go far into the west before returning to their native Godwilland, to birth the somewhat startling seventh. Both world need and how the workings of the cosmos may be better understood in terms of the coherent energies of sound and light are central themes of this final narrative of human evolution, telescoped (to speak figuratively) from the day before yesterday to tomorrow afternoon. (The author calls us to awaken to the truth of our being - Bridge Trust Newsletter)
First edition 2002
G
————————————————————————————
774
April Ryedale
MY ENEMY MY FRIEND
The author is one of the offspring of a 1920's liason between a severely maimed, self-exiled writer, born in Dublin, and an English lady, raised in Russia and sent to England to escape the Revolution. Educated in Ealing, a leafy West London suburb, this daughter excelled in neither work nor play. A brief period of work at the Paddington Library during the Blitz, was interrupted when she joined the Army in 1942. From this new vantage point she gained a place at Somerville to read for English Honours as part of the post-War vintage of 1946. Having again not distinguished herself, she withdrew to start a family in the Lake District. April Ryedale has been widowed for the past decade and is now approaching her seventieth birthday. The death of her youngest son from AIDS two years ago has been a major impetus in launching her on a writing career. My Enemy My Friend explores what the author believes to be the world's most urgent need today: to face the minefields inherent in our relationships at every level, from interpersonal intimacy to international relations and even with our planet itself. These poems demonstrate the importance of trying to reach full awareness of our instincts and bodily feelings, which have been stunted by our inadequate and one-sided western education.
First edition 1993
C
————————————————————————————
775
Vera Stanley Alder
WISDOM IN PRACTICE
All around us the world of human affairs hums its busy complex life. The mixture of good and bad, beauty and sordidness, vitality and monotony, which offers itself for our judgment, is accepted by us according to our individual outlook. Perhaps we ask ourselves sometimes what the meaning is of this tantalizing mixture, why it is as it is - maybe we criticize it all bitterly. To what degree, though, do we connect it all with ourselves? In this book we are out to find just how much each one of us is responsible for the state of human affairs today. If we can bring home the blame equally to all of us and ascertain our part in the creation of present world chaos, then by the same token we will have discovered the cure, and the means by which all of us without exception must build our new world. Written around the time of War Two, this book still finds relevance in our modern age today.
First edition No date
D
————————————————————————————
776
Litany Burns
DEVELOP YOUR PSYCHIC ABILITIES
Do you ever wonder why some people seem to have exceptional luck, uncanny perception, and perfect timing? It's no accident, for hidden within each of us is an intuitive potential waiting to be tapped. In this book the author explains, through a series of simple, effective, step-by-step techniques and exercises how you can learn to recognize and cultivate your hidden talents and achieve serenity, harmony and success.
First edition 1985
C
————————————————————————————
777
Glennyce S. Eckersley
SAVED BY THE ANGELS
Saved by the Angels tells warm and uplifting true stories of the extraordinary things that can happen to people if they have a near-death experience, and the effect this may have on their friends and relatives. It also desribes incredible events which show just how close we all are to the "other" world, which we may only glimpse occasionally but which, if we do, may change our lives forever.
First edition 2002
D
————————————————————————————
778
Ted Andrews
HOW TO SEE AND READ THE AURA
Each of us is enveloped in a telling energy field called the aura. If you've ever felt immediately uncomfortable or unexplainably at ease with someone you've just met, you have experienced his or her aura. Now you can learn to see auras around yourself and others, and determine by their varying sizes and colors what they say about a person's physical, emotional and spiritual self.
First edition 1991
B
————————————————————————————
779
Finbarr Nolan
SEVENTH SON OF A SEVENTH SON
Finbarr Nolan is a rare and, in Irish folklore, highly regarded quirk of genealogy, the seventh son of a seventh son. It is said that such a man can cure all illnesses by the touch of his right hand … Finbarr was two days old when people started coming to be healed by him. He was seventeen when media discovery led to thousands flocking to his home in a remote Irish village. Since then he has experienced highs and lows - bankrupsy and public rejection amidst international travel and the constant flow of proven cures. The sick and the lame that conventional medicine failed to help have flocked to him down the years and the healing gift considered to be his as a birthright has transformed their lives. Yet there has been tragedy and chaos in his own life. After over twenty years as a respected and often controversial healer, Finbarr tells the full story of his life in this book. With total honesty he presents his experience as an ordinary man granted an extraordinary gift. Finbarr Nolan with Martin Duffy
First edition 1992
K
————————————————————————————
780
Neville Randall
LIFE AFTER DEATH
Leslie Flint was one of the greatest direct voice mediums that this country has ever known. Neville Randall has sifted through over 500 taped conversations that psychics Betty Greene and George Woods held through the trance mediumship of Leslie Flint with those who have passed on, in order to compile this amazing dossier of life as it is lived in "heaven." (see also 66)
First edition 1975
C
————————————————————————————
781
John Edward
CROSSING OVER
BOOK John Edward is changing the way millions of people think about life after death. His show Crossing Over with John Edward, has been the talk of the television industry since it first hit the airwaves in June 2000 on the Sci Fi Channel. Now that Crossing Over has become nationally syndicated, the first-ever psychic television host takes millions of fans behind the scenes of his life, his work, and his breathtaking programme. In this fascinating and highly entertaining book, John brings you with him on the extraordinary journey that has been his life since his bestseller One Last Time was published in 1998. In the style of his TV show and personal appearances - poignant, funny and remarkably candid - John deals head-on with the controversial issues he has confronted on his voyage as a psychic medium. On the way to becoming an international celebrity, John has had to learn his own lessons about the meaning of his work and about the motivations of some of the people he has met on his path.
First edition 2001
K
————————————————————————————
782
Stuart Gray
MEDIUMS RARE
Who are they? Where do they come from? How do they work? This book contains the life stories of six working mediums. The various biographies detail in their own words their personal history; explain their upbringing, early psychic experiences and introduction into Spiritualism; their training and development as mediums; and the differing ways in which they work. Each medium has a very personal attitude to the methods by which clairvoyance is obtained, and examples are given of both physical and mental mediumship, spiritual healing, and other associated phenomena. Forword by Tony Ortzen
First edition 1985
D
————————————————————————————
783
Thomas Sugrue
THERE IS A RIVER
Here is the real-life story of one of the most extraordinary human beings the world has ever known - Edgar Cayce … the man whose uncanny powers of clairvoyance provided him with miraculous insights that went far beyond the world of reality - baffling doubters, astounding believers … and almost always being proved correct. This amazing true story of Edgar Cayce, his remarkable prophecies, insights into the soul, and the medical cures he prescribed while in trance is told by the only writer who knew and investigated him while he lived.
First edition 1942
G
————————————————————————————
784
D Scott Rogo
THE RETURN FROM SILENCE
A Study of Near-Death Experiences. Is there life after death? For the living, this is the greatest unsolved mystery, but one for which we shall all know the answer one day. However, there are many people who have had close calls with death and who believe they have been given a glimpse of the future, of an existence which awaits us after we die. They find themselves floating outside their bodies, and often transported to a heavenly world before returning to earth. Do these near-death experiences prove that the soul survives after death, or are they simply vivid hallucinations? The Return From Silence is an up-to-date examination of what medicine, psychology and science are learning from the near-death experience, or NDE. Rather than assuming that such experiences prove life after death, the author critically examines the important issues concerning the phenomenon, such as who has the experiences, how it affects them, and whether their culture affects the manner of their experiences. Furthermore, can the experiences be induced by situations other than near-death?
First edition 1989
G
————————————————————————————
785
edited by Canon Michael Perry
SPIRITUALISM
The 1939 Report to the Archbishop of Canterbury. In 1936, Archbishop Lang set up a Committee under Dean (later Bishop) Underhill "to investigate the subject of communications with discarnate spirits and the claims of Spiritualism in relation to the Christian faith". It reported in 1939, but the text of its Report was not made public for another forty years, and has been out of print for some time. It is now reproduced in full, with essays on the formation of the Committee, the fate of the Report, and an assessment of its contents.
First edition 1999
C
————————————————————————————
786
Joel Rothschild
SIGNALS
Signals is the extraordinary true story of two young men who met, became friends and then drifted apart. When they met again several years later, both were living with full-blown Aids. As Joel and Albert began a warm and loving relationship that sustained them through early days of the Aids epidemic that hit LA, they witnessed the deaths of many close friends and decided to make a pact: whoever died first would attempt to contact the other. It was Joel, the more sceptical of the two, who was left behind. Distraught with grief, and yet furious that he had been "abandoned" by his friend, Joel soon discovered that - try as he might - he could not ignore the signals that began to drift into his consciousness or the words of guidance and support he received from his friend. He also began to realize that his new-found psychic awareness was a precous gift that could be used to help others. Written with honesty and insight, Signals is the remarkable story of an awakening, an adventure story of amazing experiences and encounters which offers wonderful proof of an afterlife. It is also a story of hope and healing, and a moving testament to the power of love.
First edition 2000
C
————————————————————————————
787
Jean Kelford
OBLIVIOUS BUT TRUE
This memorable book of strange, wonderful experiences in Jean's connections with the Spirit world are, as she says, "incurred by those around me and are a way of life." Realisation of the gift of communicating with the so-called "dead" arrived later making her whole life change. Suddenly strange past experiences became more easily understood by herself, family and friends bringing an awareness that through those years she had indeed been "oblivious" to the fact that she had been talking to "dead" people.
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
788
W. F. Wilson
IT HAPPENED TO ME
A tale of a Northern Home Circle The Author was born in 1903. His parents were devout Anglicans. He was confirmed in 1917 but became confused after the preparation classes. A few years later the confusion became slowly disbelief. Becoming agnostic he still retained a deep respect for the great leader, Christ, and felt convinced that His words and actions had been represented incorrectly by the hierarchy over the last twenty centuries. From 1952 he accepted Spiritualism, receiving many proofs of survival in his Home Circle. This book explains his experiences and beliefs for future generations to come.
First edition 1970
G
————————————————————————————
789
Wellesley Tudor Pole
THE SILENT ROAD
"Man's life on earth is of short duration. Viewed from the background of history it is literally true to say that we are here today and gone tomorrow. We come into this world. We remain here for a little while. Then we go away. Where have we come from? For what purposes are we here? What happens next? For those who think that man's existence as a conscious being begins at birth and ends at death, these questions are meaningless. For the rest of us, they are surely of great importance and cannot be side-stepped or dismissed outright". W.T.P. In his Foreword the Author wrote, "Awareness of reality must inevitably be reached interiorly. For this reason I have no desire to bring conviction to those who may regard what I have written as being incredible or the product of a fertile imagination. It is well, however, to remind ourselves occasionally that in almost every field of research the so-called fantasies of yesterday often become the facts of today. The horizons of the mind are not fixed: they are expanding easelessly. Therefore it is suggested that what I have recorded should be read with a mind free from preconceived ideas or set opinions. The search for Truth is a personal and solitary adventure". Each chapter is a little gem in itself - a separate entity, dealing with some aspect of the mind, be it clairvoyance, precognition, dreams, memory or imagination.
First edition 1960
I
————————————————————————————
790
compiled by Mary Halfpenny
MISCELLANY
"This little book is a collection of inspired verse and readings received during quiet moments by several Spiritualists from the West Midlands. We all need words to live by, to inspire and guide us". Gordon M. Higginson, President of the Spiritualists' National Union.
First edition 1990
C
————————————————————————————
791
Stephen Levine
A GRADUAL AWAKENING
This classic book has never been out of print since it was first published in 1979. It has been widely acknowledged as probably the best existing text on Vipassana meditation. A simple and gently-written book, it is about Mindfulness - an ancient and accessible meditation form, with Buddhist origins. The basis of the practice is, Stephen says, "to directly participate in each moment as it occurs, with as much awareness and understanding as possible". A Gradual Awakening has been important to thousands of people as a clear, basic guide to meditation, covering both the method itself and the issues arising from it.
First edition 1979
F
————————————————————————————
792
Stephen Levine
WHO DIES?
While many books have dealt with the "stages of dying," and particularly the stages of acceptance of death, this is the first to demonstrate how to open the immensity of living with death. Who Dies? shows us how to participate fully in life as the perfect preparation for whatever may come next, be it sorrow or joy, loss or gain, death or a new wonderment at life. Stephen Levine is a poet, longtime practitioner of Buddhist meditation, and meditation teacher who in close collaboration with his wife, Ondrea, is a dedicated servant to those facing death. In this book he integrates all these areas of expertise in a manner that at moments assumes classic proportions. I honour this effort and invite you to share in the richness of this offering. Ram Dass
First edition 1986
I
————————————————————————————
793
Chogyam Trungpa
MEDITATION IN ACTION
The search to understand the workings of the human mind is an age-old phenomenon. The practice of meditation provides an intuitive and simple, yet profound means of gaining this understanding, by observing our world and ourselves. To sit in meditation and allow mental pictures, concepts, and emotions to arise, dwell, and then disappear leads to genuine insight into the background of our psychological makeup. In this way the world of thoughts and the world of action are brought together, and one's experience can be seen clearly, without conceptual overlays. If meditation practice is seen as a purely religious activity, we miss the point. To call something "religious" implies its otherworldiness: it implies that there is a separate "secular" reality. But in the practice of meditation, sacred and secular are not distinguished; rather one's experience is seen simply as the ground of what is real. The Author's discussion of meditation is neither esoteric nor distant: it is directly significant to our lives in the present "here and now" of our experience. His introduction to meditation and its application in our everyday world of action presents the possibility of living our lives sanely, with understanding of ourselves and compassion for others.
First edition 1969
C
————————————————————————————
794
Sheila Gwillam
IN TOUCH WITH RAYNOR C. JOHNSON
In his lifetime Dr. Raynor C. Jonson combined the clarity of a research scientist with the knowledge of a scholar and the spiritaul insight of a meditator. Master of Queen's College, in the University of Melbourne, his books such as The Imprisoned Splendour and Watcher on the Hills received worldwide recognition among those on the spiritual path. Dr Johnson passed from this life in 1987 having, over the years, given 30,000 students a glimpse of the spiritual world. He returned in 1992 from his realm beyond death through the trance medium Sheila Gwillam to dictate the contents of this book to a group in Devon. Read how the respected author Paul Beard joined the group to chat to his old acquaintance of many lifetimes, and to receive spiritual guidance in which all of us who read and treasure this book may share.
First edition 1996
G
————————————————————————————
795
Paul Beard
THE JAMES - JOHN EXPERIMENT
The College of Psychic Studies - Paper 6 This experiment was framed in the autumn of 1966 by Brigadier Firebrace. Its purpose was to obtain evidence of survival of a sophisticated kind, including, if possible, cross-correspondences from two specific deceased communicators named James and John.
First edition 1973
B
————————————————————————————
796
Betty Wilby
CLIMBING THE MOUNTAIN TO FAITH
"This true story reveals wonderful proof of survival of my loved ones in the spirit world. They showed great knowledge of my life since their passing and their joy at being able to share in the building of a new life for me. They bought help to me in my troubled personal situation, bringing love and solace to my tears and trauma; gently leading me to a new life; finding me a new home - even to the exact location; encouraging me to write this book; recognising the coming of new grandchildren and many other things. As my knowledge increased and my faith and trust in my beloved Father God grew, He gave me the gift to heal, which became the focal point of my life and was part of an "out of body" experience, which changed my whole concept of life. The gifts from God and the spirit world have been many over these last years, but also my lessons and tasks have been hard. The way up the mountain is not easy, it seems to be true that there can only be gain through pain, but still I find the journey totally absorbing".
First edition 1997
G
————————————————————————————
797
Betty Wilby
WALKING MY PATH OF DESTINY
"My first book, Climbing the Mountain to Faith covered the first five years of my spiritual journey, bringing much proof of survival of my loved ones in the spirit world, finding my way to be a healer, and my hard lessons as I climbed my Mountain. This second book continues the journey from 1995 to 1998 and shows how I used the faith I found on the mountain to continue my work of healing and helping others find their way forward and also in my own life. I was helped always by my Father God and my loved ones from the spirit world, who come to work with me. As I began to recognise my path was a predestined one, I saw all the pieces of the jigsaw of my whole life slip, one by one, into place, until I found that peace and contentment which every one seeks".
First edition 1999
F
————————————————————————————
798
Betty Wilby
SO WHERE DO I GO FROM HERE?
"This third book is the continuation of my journey, showing how my healing work progressed and became my whole life; how I came to grow in my understanding of the spirit world and of my guides and helpers on the higher side of life. How I came into much closer contact with my loved ones in spirit when I witnessed physical mediumship and we were able to hold hands and talk together, indeed to be truly reunited. Why I continue to search and seek for the answer to the question "So Where Do I Go From Here?"
First edition 2001
F
————————————————————————————
799
Betty Shine
A FREE SPIRIT
A lifetime of healing has given Betty Shine an insight into the inhumanity that prevails in today's society. Though many people try to sweep these issues under the carpet, the interaction between every living thing on this planet affects us all. In fact, so many life forms have become extinct, it is only a matter of time before it happens to us. There is a way out, and that is for everyone who cares about our planet to take up the challenges represented in this book. With courage and tenacity you can become a free Spirit. Whether an animal lover or simply seeking to improve your relationships, this book will give you a simple philosophy that could change your life. In A Free Spirit Betty Shine not only shares her own remarkable gifts but she also recalls the experiences of her readers when their own healing abilities have been revealed at the time they needed them most. You will be inspired by Betty's relentless campaign against cruelty, both in the animal kingdom and our own, but her greatest gift to you will be the key to the doors of your mind that would otherwise remain closed.
First edition 2001
J
————————————————————————————
800
Billy Roberts
THE HEALING PAW
Whether your pet is a furry feline or a cunning canine it will be deeply in tune with your personal rhythms and uniquely equipped to tap into your need for healing. History is full of stories of exceptional relationships between pets and their owners - animals who have searched for us, guided us, offered us companionship and security and even saved our lives. This book contains astounding true stories of special animals whose exceptional intelligence and power has transformed the lives of those who lived with them.
First edition 2000
D
————————————————————————————
801
Amanuesis W.T. Stead
AFTER DEATH
Enlarged Edition of "Letters From Julia". Before his death on the Titanic, W.T. Stead had already had various re-prints of this book published. This book is an enlarged edition of his book, put together by his daughter Estelle Stead after her fathers death. The book comprises of a series of letters given to W.T. Stead before his death through automatic writing, from Julie his childhood friend after she had passed a lengthy period in the afterlife.
First edition 1897
F
————————————————————————————
802
Reginald M. Lester
IN SEARCH OF THE HEREAFTER
"Mr Lester gives in this book an account of his investigations, over a period of some thirty months, into the evidence for life after death and the claims made by various branches of the spiritualist movement in connection with survival. The author is no woolly theorist but a prominent member of the journalistic profession, tending by the nature of his work to take a somewhat sceptical view of things. In the matter under discussion he was decidedly a sceptic to begin with, but he found that his investigations gradually drew him towards belief, and he eventually became a convert. The reader gets a frank, sincere and straightforward report of the author's personal findings, and of what he considers to be facts and proofs making up a conclusive case for the continuity of life beyond the existence of the body. Mr Lester rejects as false some of the evidence placed before him, and he criticizes mediums whose messages and methods he doubts, thus giving a fair picture. The author has become convinced that life is continuous, and he feels it his duty to present the evidence he has accumilated.
First edition 1952
H
————————————————————————————
803
Robert Crookall
THE NEXT WORLD - AND THE NEXT
This book is a careful study and survey which has been made on the clothes that have been worn by appearances of the dead. "Since characteristic differences are noted as between the clothes that are worn by the newly-dead and the long-dead, communications that describe the two chief after-death environments, namely Hades and Paradise, are then examined, as are those that describe transitions from one to the other".
First edition 1966
F
————————————————————————————
804
Einer Nielsen
SOLID PROOFS OF SURVIVAL
"My childhood was very bright and happy. I was like all other children, and loved the same games that they loved. When I was about three years of age my mother died. I was so young that I do not remember her, but my father has told me, that when, a month later, he visited her grave together with me, I saw her and talked to her and wished to take her home. My father was not familiar with Spiritualism at that time, and he thought that it was only a childish illusion. He also noticed, when I was playing alone, that I sometimes talked with somebody. When he asked me withwhom I was playing, I told him that Paul and Mary paid me visits. I was very much surprised that my friends were invisible to my father." …. so begins the story of the Danish transfiguration medium Einer Nielsen whose materialisation seances have astounded the world not to mention the psychic researchers who so rigorously put him to the test. Foreword by Einer H. Kvaran, President, Society for Psychic Research, Iceland.
First edition 1950
E
————————————————————————————
805
John Hawkins
THE RAINBOW MANSIONS
"Living with spiritual gifts proved more of a burden than a blessing. My spiritual insight led me to uncover, in the Bible, a book within a book. I found a dual-purpose book for dual-purpose beings, harmonising two sides of my personality; being a natural Spiritualist gave me the advantage as a theologian. This has given me the courage to reveal my secret life, previously shared only with my spirit guide. I have always lived with the knowledge that there is life after death for us all - there is nothing to fear in death. I offer you a detailed, step-by-step, explanation of the natural transition from this world to the spirit realms. This book will, therefore, open the door for you."
First edition 2002
E
————————————————————————————
806
Julie Ness
THROUGH MY EYES
This is an interesting autobiography from Julie Ness. People often express curiosity about the special gifts of those who operate as psychics or clairvoyants, and in this text Ms Ness offers the reader an opportunity to hear a first-hand insiders account. We learn how the author's gift came to her in the years of young adulthood, and of how she came to terms with the difference that this ability marked in her. Certainly she has used her gift to positive effect, working to help people who have some psychological or emotional need. The author's personality comes across in the text as sympathetic and engaging, addressing the reader on friendly, even intimate terms. As a result there is a directness and honesty in the telling of this account, and even a sceptical reader might find some occasion to adjust his convictions.
First edition 2001
B
————————————————————————————
807
David Moorhouse
PSYCHIC WARRIOR
The true story of the CIA's paranormal espionage programme. When David Moorhouse, a much decorated army officer was hit by a stray bullet, he began to be plagued with visions and uncontrolled out-of-body experiences. As a consequence, he was recruited as a psychic spy for "Stargate", a highly-classified programme of espionage instigated by the CIA and the US Defence Department. Trained to develop spiritual, clairvoyant capacities, he became one of a select band of "remote viewers" in pursuit of previously unattainable political and military secrets. When Moorhouse discovered that the next step in the top-secret programme was "remote influencing" - turning "viewers" like himself into deadly weapons - he rebelled. In his efforts to expose the programme, he and his family endured the full force of the US intelligence community's attemps to silence him. As the multi-million-dollar Stargate scandal was exposed to the world, Morehouse himself became the enemy of the secret services.
First edition 1996
I
————————————————————————————
808
J. Aelwyn Roberts
HOLY GHOSTBUSTER
Aelwyn Roberts is an Anglican priest of the Church in Wales. Throughout his long ministry he was called to help people haunted by ghosts. Over thirty-six years as Vicar of Llandegai, he investigated countless cases of hauntings, freed families from fears of ghost interlopers and sometimes made it possible for terrestrial and celestial tenants to live together under the same roof. Aelwyn finds his Christian beliefs have been strengthened by first-hand knowledge of life after death and is able to say, "At one time I believed in life after death but now I know." The remarkable stories he tells of his encounters with the supernatural speak for themselves.
First edition 1990
H
————————————————————————————
809
William Bloom
PSYCHIC PROTECTION
We all have a natural sensitivity to energies and atmospheres in people and places. In this book the author shows you how to protect yourself from difficult situations and unpleasant atmospheres and what you can do to change them.
First edition 1996
E
————————————————————————————
810
Diana Cooper
A LITTLE LIGHT ON THE SPIRITUAL LAWS
"Life on Earth is a team game. It is vital to learn the rules so that you can participate and make your contribution. A game of football would become a free-for-all if everyone did their own thing, so players are taught the rules before they go on to the field. In the same way we are taught the spiritual laws before we are born. When you understand and follow the spiritual laws you can create heaven on Earth. But life on Earth has turned into a free-for-all because people have forgotton them or chosen to disregard them. This book offers reminders and an understanding of the spiritual laws. For thousands of years humans have played the game like a rabble of children. Relationships have been based on need and desire for control, success measured by material gain and possessions. Predominant emotions have been anger, hurt and fear because people have been focused on physical and sexual sensation. When people take themselves too seriously they are critical and judgmental of themselves and others. Many people feel tense and out of control. Often people feel they have to justify their existence or prove their superiority, so that life becomes a power struggle and disharmony prevails. It is time for a change. We are preparing for promotion to a higher league."
First edition 2000
F
————————————————————————————
811
Geraldine Cummins
MIND IN LIFE AND DEATH
Geraldine Cummins was one of the greatest automatic writers of her time. Her work was stringently tested by the Council of the Society for Psychical Research. This book can well be described as a well documented disection of some of the cases of automatic writing that was received through the hands of Miss Cummins. Of particular interest to readers may be the fascinating "Roosevelt" case.
First edition 1956
I
————————————————————————————
812
Sir Oliver Lodge
THE TRUTH THE WHOLE TRUTH AND NOTHING BUT THE TRUT
Ray Smith was born in Lancashire and has for many years resided in both Gibralter and Spain. He became a schoolteacher for twenty five years then sampled the business world by buying and running first a large public house then a guest house. In-between these two ventures he bought a yacht in which he and his family sailed to many places over a period of nearly ten years. His interest in psychic research has been with him all his life in a quest to find the truth about life and death. He and his wife June helped form the Gibralter Psychic Research Society and have appeared many times on Television and Radio. They have presented some of the world's finest mediums to the people of the southern Mediterranean coast. To his surprise, after nearly half a century he has succeeded in fusing minds with the late Sir Oliver Lodge as well as others who now dwell in the mind/spirit world. Subjects hitherto not fully researched are covered in his books and offer new truths about previously accepted evidence. Transcribed through Raymond Smith from Sir Oliver Lodge
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
813
Reginald M Lester
TOWARDS THE HEREAFTER
This book, a sequel to the author's In Search of the Hereafter carries his personal investigations into life after death several stages further, and particularly in the direction of spiritual healing, which he examines impartially from all angles before giving his conclusions. A good deal of attention is paid to the recent developments in relating psychic research to the Christian religion, whereby the study of this subject has now been brought into the orthodox churches. It is also shown how the gap between religion and science is narrowing, and how scientists are now co-operating with church leaders on a common frontier.
First edition 1956
G
————————————————————————————
814
Eileen Drewery
MY LIFE AS A HEALER
'I am amazed at what healing has achieved for me and I would say to those who mock it "Don't knock it till you've tried it" '. These words, spoken by one who has benefited, show why Eileen Drewery has been one of Britain's most successful faith healers for many years now, bringing hope to many who are suffering from appalling pain and grief. In this powerful and uplifting book she recalls the many fascinating and moving cases where she has helped those who are suffering. Thrust into the limelight because of her work with Glenn Hoddle and the England football squad, Eileen Drewery explains how she has used her astonishing powers, given to her by God, to bring comfort and relief to those most in need. She reveals how healing works, and discusses her beliefs. My Life as a Healer is the remarkable story of a remarkable woman, and her journey to enlightenment. "Eileen, I have told them (the press) everything, about your work and how much I have benefitted from it. I told them you're a saint". Ian Wright
First edition 1999
D
————————————————————————————
815
Tony Hogan
BORN TO HEAL
He was born wrapped in a caul and fighting for his life, but as soon as she saw him the old nurse knew that Tony Hogan was "rare and special". Yet many years were to pass and adventures take place before Tony himself discovered his true vocation: he was born to heal. This is the autobiography of an extraordinary man who has devoted his life to restoring health and happiness to all those who come to him. In Born to Heal, Tony takes us with him on the colourful journey from his childhood roots in rural Ireland, cared for by his formidable yet wise grandmother, through his turbulent youth in Dublin, to his wonderful success as one of Ireland's leading spiritual healers.
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
816
Cassandra Eason
A COMPLETE GUIDE TO FAIRIES AND MAGICAL BEINGS
"Fairies have been described in mythology and actual experience in almost every culture and age. They are as varied in their forms and attributes as nature itself: gentle and ethereal, magnificent beings of light, hideous black forms with eyes like glowing coals, golden-haired maidens, withered crones, a shadow in the grass, a rustling of leaves when there is no wind, the ripple of sunlight or moonlight on water". This book introduces you to the enchanting world of these beautiful and powerful creatures. From wood nymphs to lorelei, goblins to pixies, Cassandra Eason explores fascinating fairy myths and legends from around the world, and shows you how to unlock fairy energy and magic for yourself.
First edition 2001
G
————————————————————————————
817
Teresa Moorey
FAERIES AND NATURE SPIRITS
"The entrances to the World of Faerie are elusive and, if we once find one, we may return on a cold morning to find it gone, leaving us in the greyness of our mortality. And yet there are many Faerie portals; in the twisted claw of a tree-root, shimmering where a sunbeam earths itself amid beech trees, around the other side of the barrow-mound - always around the other side. We catch echoes of faery music or glimpse the grace of their movements from the corner of the eye, for only to rare mortals and at rare times do the Fair Folk manifest in their brilliance. Our "reality" is too stodgy a medium for their delicacy." As we become more aware of other dimensions, faeries are making their presence felt, as they did to our ancestors. Cross over into the Otherworld and meet the faeries …
First edition 1999
C
————————————————————————————
818
Rudolf Steiner
GUARDIAN ANGELS
Throughout the ages, traditional folklore has spoken of guardian angels as spirits who guide and protect human beings. In modern times, however, their existence has largely been written off as myth and superstition. Based on his personal experience and cognition, Rudolf Steiner speaks of guardian angels and other spiritual beings as a reality. Their existence, he says, is a spiritual and scientific fact which can be fruitfully researched and studied through clairvoyant means. Furthermore, working consciously with these entities can assist each of us in fulfilling our evolutionary goals. In these six specially selected lectures Rudolf Steiner elucidates the role of the guardian angel, and also discusses our relationship to the heavenly hierarchies of spiritual beings as a whole, and how they shape our human form as a result of their cosmic activity.
First edition 2000
E
————————————————————————————
819
Cherie Sutherland Ph.D
IN THE COMPANY OF ANGELS
Throughout history angels have played a major role in literature, art, theology, myth and folklore. Portrayed as symbols of the divine in our earthly realm, these luminous beings continue to inhabit the conscience of our culture. However, in today's materialistic world they have become images of fiction and fantasy for many people. In a down-to-earth style, Cherie Sutherland draws on research gathered from around the world to answer the most commonly asked questions about angels and gives practical advice on how to call on them to help us through difficult and stressful periods in our lives. Dr Cherie Sutherland is a visiting research fellow in the School of Sociology at the University of New South Wales. She is one of Australia's leading experts on the study of near death experiences.
First edition 2000
G
————————————————————————————
820
Doreen Virtue Ph.D
ANGEL VISIONS II
Do you wonder whether there are angels around you, who they are, and what they look like? In this eye-opening book, you'll read uplifting, true stories by ordinary people who have had extraordinary experiences. The author has combed through thousands of reports of angel visions to bring you the most touching and revealing accounts possible. In this follow-up to Angel Visions, you will read about children and adults who have seen, heard, talked to and even detected the scent of their guardian angels, deceased loved ones, and ascended masters. This book also includes instructions to help everyone to see, hear and feel their presences too.
First edition 2001
G
————————————————————————————
821
Victor Goddard
FLIGHT TOWARDS REALITY
Sir Victor Goddard has had two careers. In the first he became well-known not only as an air marshall but also for his contributions through radio, television and the Press on matters relating to aviation and war in the air. He became in war the Commander of the New Zealand Air Forces in the South Pacific. His distinguished career culminated in the Air Council and the famous operation of the Berlin airlift in 1951. Since that time his second career spanning twenty years has been spent in the fields of psychological studies, physical research and healing. This book is an unusual book. It is a book of extra-ordinary experiences - physical, temporal, psychical and mystical, presented by a man of action and eminence who is also a deep thinker. It leads to some vital opinions about Life and Reality. Among the subjects discussed in relation to consciousness are slips through time, dowsing, reincarnation, mediumship, fairies and U.F.O's. This book is timely because civilisation has reached a critical stage where the powers which man has most sought to develop - Reason, Will, Knowledge, Creativity, all focused upon Intelligence, are simply not enough. The Author produces compelling evidence that man needs to be more aware that his greatest potentialities lie within the dynamic power of imagining prompted by intuition, checked and balanced by reason; all three being divinely harmonized.
First edition 1975
H
————————————————————————————
822
Shirley MacLaine
GOING WITHIN
In her other books, Out on a Limb, Dancing in the LIght and It's All in the Playing, Shirley MacLaine described her own remarkable spiritual journey and the life-changing paths she has travelled in search of inner harmony and understanding. Now this celebrated actress and outspoken thinker answers many of the most challenging and important questions she has been asked about her experiences in the seminars and interviews she has conducted all over the world. At the heart of her profound and inspiring message is Transformation - the power to shape our lives, to find inner peace and awareness, and to reach our highest potential in relationships, at work and at home.
First edition 1989
E
————————————————————————————
823
Marva Egenberger
JOURNEY INTO FAITH
In her news writing days the author became very observant of other people. In time, she began to examine herself and her own life in the same way. What was her worth to herself, to God, and to others? She began to work spiritually on her own problems. This self-examination brought to light habits, attitudes, and misplaced priorities she could no longer live with. So, with God's help, she is getting herself straightened out - one problem at a time. This book is her description of how she did this, and of her relevant discoveries along the way. As an experienced feature writer the author who lives in Boulder City, Nevada, feels she has a message to give to others, especially to those with no religious beliefs or who have left their religions behind. She too has given up finding a satisfying religion, but found much more - an understanding of what spirituality really is and how it frees one from restricitions on thinking and living. The author has kindly offered copies of her book to readers free of charge by writing to her at 1200 Industrial Road, Site 56, Boulder City, Nevada 89005, USA
First edition 2001
E
————————————————————————————
824
Neale Donald Walsch
CONVERSATIONS WITH GOD - BOOK 2
"This book is an actual dialogue with God. It is the second in a series of three books capturing a conversation with Deity which has lasted well over five years and continues to this very day. You may not believe that this material has actually come from God, and I have no need for you to. What is important to me is only whether the material itself has any value, brings any insight, produces any awakening, sparks any renewed desire, or promotes any fruitful change in our day to day life on Earth. God knows, something has to change. We can't keep on going on as we have been".
First edition 1997
E
————————————————————————————
825
Neale Donald Walsch
CONVERSATIONS WITH GOD - BOOK 3
The question is not, to whom do I talk, but who listens?
First edition 1998
G
————————————————————————————
826
Ursula Roberts
MORE WISDOM OF RAMADAHN
" Beloved ones, do not be so hasty in the judgments that you render one to the other. Do not be so eager to seize upon the little faults, nor yet to see the failings in those who are surrounding you. When it is properly understood, love will see the reason for the faults and will overlook the failings, for the love that is lavished upon you from the source Divine is a love that flows out like a great flood of warmth and fills the crevices which are the symbols of imperfection, flooding in through the places showing the faults in the character. Therefore, as you learn to receive the inflow of love Divine, and as you are flooded through and through with the love which we try to direct to you, absorb it and let it heal and restore your own inward being; then let it flood out in forgiveness, in gentleness, in healing, and in peace unto all those whom you will meet in the ways of your earthly experience.." In response to the many requests from delighted readers for more of Ramadahn's wisdom, this further volume of his teachings was published. compiled by Lilian Litton through the mediumship of Ursula Roberts
First edition 1992
E
————————————————————————————
827
Glenn Williston
SOUL SEARCH
Within each of us, the authors of this remarkable and inspiring book claim, reside the memories and perceptions of many former lifetimes. Meticulously recorded, these images play an important role in shaping the people we are today. In this fundamental sense, we are all prisoners of the past. Through carefully guided hypnotic regression it is possible to relive past incarnations and become aware of these "primal events". Past life therapy can dissolve the bonds of negative conditioning, stimulate self-knowledge, release the individual from guilt and the fear of death and reveal the karmic causes of physical illnesses. The authors believe that everyone has a responsibility to release those aspects of the past that retard spiritual growth in the present. Their book is an eloquent revelation of the multi-dimensional nature of every human being and of the universal laws that govern our spiritual evolution. Glenn Williston and Judith Johnstone
First edition 1983
G
————————————————————————————
828
Judy Hall
PAST LIFE THERAPY
The key to our present experiences may lie in other lives, lived before we were born. Reliving past lives can heal chronic diseases, release phobias, improve relationships and enhance physical, emotional and mental wellbeing. This book blends information with practical advice.
First edition 1996
D
————————————————————————————
829
Harry Boddington
THE UNIVERSITY OF SPIRITUALISM
The origin of this authoritative book is a three-year course on all aspects of Spiritualism that was prepared by the author for students. He spent over 40 years in its preparation. It involved studying comparative religion, science, philosophy, ethics, logic and political economy. The result, which he rightly regarded as the crown of his life's work, is a comprehensive study of Spiritualism in all its manifold aspects. The author was one of London's pioneer Spiritualists. He devoted practically all his time to writing and lecturing on Spiritualism and became one of its most knowledgeable exponents. He read every worthwhile book dealing with psychic matters. He witnessed every phase of psychic phenomena. Moreover, being married to a brilliant medium, he had many unique opportunities of first-hand investigations into psychic happenings, especially, when at their most intriguing and impressive occasions, they came spontaneously. The final result is a fascinating work from a lucid exposition, ably qualified to be the "Head" of the University of Spiritualism.
First edition 1947
J
————————————————————————————
830
John Butler
EXPLORING THE PSYCHIC WORLD
"If you have lost a child or parent, if you are mourning husband or sweetheart with an ache that can find no relief, then read on and learn that scientists of the highest renown give you their word as scientists that the loved one you mourn still lives on, not in some abstract heaven or in some state of glory that is foreign to you both, but lives on in a world that is all about you, a world as natural as the world you still inhabit, a world separated from your own by no more than a wavelength .." This book outlines in a language easily understood just what Spiritualism is and how it works, and how ordinary people may investigate it for themselves.
First edition 1949
F
————————————————————————————
831
Brian Rice
Grey Bear Volumes
"In 1966 I met John Brooks, a well known medium who used to work on the Isle of Wight particularly the Southern area. Through him I came to know and appreciate his guide, Grey Bear. John always said Grey Bear would speak through me, and in November 1989 I was privileged to be used as a channel for his teachings. Over the years, all who have sat in my Circle have benefitted from Grey Bear's philosophy. He can be very serious but has a good sense of humour to balance his sterner side. My hope is that by putting his philosophies into books, more people will be reached, and his teachings will inspire and encourage all who read them. John unfortunately suffered a stroke and is at present in a Nursing Home on his beloved Island. Grey Bear is still a constant companion and guide to him. It gives me great satisfaction to dedicate these books to John Brooks, a man who has given the spiritual movement great service over the years, and to Grey bear, wise teacher, guide and friend."
First edition
Volume 1 Grey Bear Communicates C
————————————————————————————
832
 
THE SPIRITUALIST GAZETTE - BACK ISSUES
A monthly non-profit newspaper published by The Spiritualist Association of Great Britain, dealing mainly with spiritual philosophy, book reviews, advertisments and announcements.
First edition Back Issues Currently Available …. a few issues fr
1 issue B
————————————————————————————
833
 Pen Friend News
PEN FRIEND NEWS - BACK ISSUES
A Quarterly sponsored spiritual magazine bringing people together in friendship. As well as being packed with news and views, poetry, recipes, jokes and advertising, to name but a few this magazine also hosts a pen-friend club putting people in touch with each other. Details can be obtained from: Susan Chetwynd, Friends are Forever pen pal club, 103 Watling Street, Grendon, Atherstone, Warks. CV9 2PH Tel: 01827 718318
First edition Back Issues Currently Available …. a few issues fr
1 issue C
————————————————————————————
834
 
NEWS AND VIEWS - BACK ISSUES
The Jewish Association of Spiritual healers. A Quarterly Magazine of a non-denominational Healing Organisation for people of all faiths. Help and advice to healers and would-be healers is given along with news and views, articles and information, stories and inspirational verse. Information can be obtained on their website: www.jashhealing@hotmail.com
First edition Back Issues Currently Available … a few issues fro
1 issue B
————————————————————————————
835
Colin Fry
6IXTH SENSE
VIDEO Groundbreaking Video from the Paranormal Living TV Channell. "The series does exactly what I had hoped it would, and much more. It shows how a crucial message from a loved one can console, heal and in many cases ease the grieving process". Colin Fry
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
836
Derek Acorah
THE THREE MEDIUMS
VIDEO RECORDING A personal home video of three of the countries top mediums who come together on one show from the Paranormal Living TV Channell. Derek Acorah, Colin Fry and Tony Stockwell bring evidence to a live studio audience of proof that their loved ones in the afterlife continue to exist. Derek Acorah, Colin Fry and Tony Stockwell
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
837
Colin Fry
NEARER THE LIGHT
VIDEO An enlightening and at times emotional rollercoster of a ride through the answers to life's great questions. Acutely challenging and often controversial, Colin Fry's spirit guide Magnus reveals to the open mind the true nature of the human individual, whilst filling in the gaps and rewriting some of the history of spirit as man on this planet. Keeping a brisk pace from subject to subject, Magnus calls on the accumulated knowledge of the "Diamond", to respond to a great diversity of enquiries. The thought-provoking revelations of the Aberfan disaster, the emotional return of a young woman through direct voice and the World Trade Centre tribute are some of the different themes, sensitively covered.
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
838
Tania Busbridge
JUST MY THINGS
"It was a daunting experience to be the editors of these verses by Tania Busbridge. Far from our pencil slashing through the jungle of a new author's tangled flights of fancy, every "if" and "but" has been fought over with passion. In the end we retreated exhausted, as the one argument we could not counter was "That’s the way it has to be …" This from a housewife and mother who had written nothing more than a shopping list for the first fifty years of her life. Yet, discovering herself to be a strongly spiritual person, she has felt impelled to write these verses. Maybe the reality is that she has been inspired. So the occasional quirkiness of ordinary language remains, but the overall effect is an amazing range of thoughts and observations and a crystal-sharp insight into the spirit world as well as into our present-day human life. You are invited to find all manner of riches within these verses". Ashwater Press
First edition 2000
D
————————————————————————————
839
Tania Busbridge
THE JOURNEY
Whether you have been touched by bereavement, or are caring for someone who is ill, or wondering about your own reason for living, this book may help. These simple verses, written by an ordinary housewife, display an amazing grasp of our world as well as the spiritual world - uplifting words that offer hope and meaning. The book deals with approaching death, the day of death, the closeness to us of those who have passed, the memories that keep them alive for us, and how death of a loved one changes us. Those who die are always with us. They never leave us.
First edition 2002
B
————————————————————————————
840
Tania Busbridge
FOREVER ALIVE
At the age of 56 the last thing Tania Busbridge expected was to become a published author. But after a car accident, and whilst recovering from her injuries, she asked for pen and paper and began to write, never having had any inclination to do so before. "We live for ever. Our human bodies die, but the real us, the spirit within us, lives on for ever. This earth life is only a part of our everlasting life. Now I could relate to a God, a source of creation, but in my own simplistic way. I was a unique human being, just the same as you are. No wonder no one had understood the real me or had the same thoughts and feelings as I had. We are all different and need to find our own answers for life and death, and our own God in our own way. What is right for me is not necessary right for you, but we all need to listen to each other, try to understand each other's point of view. By doing this we help ourselves to find our own way, our own reason for life. My dream is for all the people of the world to accept that we are all spiritual beings, not defined by the name of a particular religion. Perhaps then we would see an end to all religious wars. An end to "My God is right and yours is wrong." This book follows my spiritual progress over a period of almost twenty years. From my strange encounter with a man at an airport coffee bar to the day when I had actual proof that we live forever".
First edition 2002
E
————————————————————————————
841
Mia Dolan
THE GIFT
Mia Dolan was twenty-two when she first heard the voice of her spirit guide. Brought up in an ordinary working-class community on the Isle of Sheppey, she had always been down-to-earth and certainly never believed in "psychic" phenomena. Now that the voice had spoken to Mia, strange things began to happen: she "left" her body and walked through the house, she "saw" a plane crash in horrific detail, only to hear it reported on the news that evening. She thought she was going insane. Finally, Mia accepted that she had a rare psychic gift and learned how to control and use it. A few years later, Mia's courage was tested when she tragically foresaw the murder of her own brother and had to endure the loss of her young son. This book is the compelling story of an ordinary woman's extraordinary gift.
First edition 2003
H
————————————————————————————
842
John Edward
WHAT IF GOD WERE THE SUN?
In his first novel, psychic medium John Edward weaves a deeply moving and poignant story about a close-knit family and their way of dealing with life, love, and death over the generations. John draws upon his spiritual experiences with people throughout the world and their loved ones who have "crossed over" to create a true-to-life drama that will touch your heart and soul immensely. The richly drawn characters in this book - Tim, Grandma Rosie, Rachel, Uncle Clyde, Chester the dog, and more - will truly become a part of your life as you follow their triumphs and sorrows. They are living examples of the power of familial love, and the need to bond together during times of grief. The healing messages that are brought forth in this incomparable work are timeless reminders that life and death are part of the same unending circle, and that our loved ones are never really "lost" to us.
First edition 2000
E
————————————————————————————
843
Derek Acorah
THE PSYCHIC WORLD OF DEREK ACORAH
Have you ever had a dream that came true? Or had a sense of someone present when no one was physically there? Or found you were able to read a friend's mind? In this fascinating book, Britain's top psychic Derek Acorah reveals that we all have psychic potential. Sharing his own amazing story of mediumship, Derek reveals how you to can harness your powers and make contact with the world beyond our own. Derek takes you step-by-step through the stages of psychic development, from building psychic awareness through meditation, to developing telepathy skills and divination techniques.
First edition 1999
E
————————————————————————————
844
Emma Heathcote-James
SEEING ANGELS
"…. before she could take another step, a hand from behind grabbed the shoulder of her coat and lifted her back onto the pavement. That same instant, a car which was travelling very fast and that she had neither seen nor heard, swept over the exact spot she had reached." This is just one of the amazing stories that are featured in this book. For the past 3 years, the author has been analysing over 800 such accounts, for her PhD into Contemporary Experiences of Angels. Hundreds of people have claimed to have experienced visions of angels. These people are not crazy new-age loonies, but ordinary people from all walks of life, from professionals to prisoners to children. The weight of the evidence may well lead you to adjust the way you have previously considered the supernatural.
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
845
Emma Heathcote-James
AFTER-DEATH COMMUNICATIONS
Hundreds of true stories from the UK of people who have communicated with their loved ones. Emma Heathcote-Jones has spent over a year researching the fascinating phenomenon of After-Death Communications. She has spoken to people from a vast variety of backgrounds, from doctors to soldiers to housewives. The result is a powerful, poignant and moving collection of first-hand accounts from those who have actually been contacted by their loved ones from beyond (not via a medium). This is a remarkable book, full of experiences so dramatic that they have changed people's lives. It is objectively written and is essential reading for anyone with an interest in the supernatural or for those who, like so many of us, want to know more about what lies on the other side …
First edition 2003
J
————————————————————————————
846
Anne Puryear
STEPHEN LIVES
Stephen was only fifteen when he took his own life. The thousands of letters his mother, Anne Puryear, has received from readers all over her country since Stephen Lives was published are a testament to the power and compassion of the deeply moving story of her cherished teenage son. In the suicide notes discovered in a spiral notebook in his pocket, Stephen promised to explain his actions to his mother at some later date. As Anne looked for ways to cope and comprehend, something remarkable happened: she found a way to communicate with Stephen beyond the grave, beginning a series of astonishing conversations in which Stephen answers her many questions while reaching out through her to help others in crisis. Describing the circumstances of his suicide, Stephen offers lifesaving advice for kids and parents that will prevent others from committing this tragic, irreversible act. This book is a journey of faith and hope, revealing universal truths of life, death, and afterlife that comfort and inspire all who journey with them.
First edition 1992
I
————————————————————————————
847
Helen Greaves
TESTIMONY OF LIGHT
Telepathy between the living is now generally accepted, but Telepathy between the living and the so-called "dead" is both more doubtful and less common. The highest level of communication between the minds of two close friends on either side of the veil. Those who have known both Helen Greaves and the late Frances Banks - and their respective writings are impressed by the authenticity of these scripts. Their phrasing and contents are typical of Miss Banks as they are completely unlike the style of writing shown by the "author" in her previous books and articles. Frances Banks' message - that the death of the body is but a gentle passing to a much freer and fuller life - presents itself with great clarity and conviction.
First edition 1969
E
————————————————————————————
848
Dr Brenda Davies
JOURNEY OF THE SOUL
We are each on a journey through life, but what many of us don't contemplate is that while the journey may end for our body, our soul endures through birth, life, death and beyond in an endless cycle. In this life-changing book, Dr Brenda Davies explains this most mysterious cycle, illuminating the soul's experience from its integration with the physical world, to its release into the afterlife.
First edition 2002
I
————————————————————————————
849
Philip Solomon
BEYOND DEATH
Conditions in the Afterlife. Is there life after death? Do our souls keep on living in some other way? And just what do the dead do with all that "time"? What if you could just interview the dead to find out? A seasoned parapsychologist and a compelling psychic have teamed up to do just that. While many claim to speak with the dead, British psychic Philip Solomon is "one of the best trance mediums of our time, consistently providing accurate names, situations, and details without any previous knowledge of the people concerned," says veteran parapsychologist Hans Holzer. "The Other Side and ours are always in contact, one way or another," says Holzer, who provided Solomon with detailed questions to ask the spirits. In Beyond Death, Holzer and Solomon report their psychic conversations with the dead: some famous, a few infamous; the rest, ordinary humans with remarkable insight into their condition on the other Side. Its not like Earth anymore, though those who have "crossed over" seem no more or less "human" than before they died. So they may not be wiser, but they do have direct knowledge of their own continuing existence and the new world they live in. Philip Solomon and Prof. Hans Holzer, Ph.D
First edition 2001
F
————————————————————————————
850
Ivy Northage
LIGHT OF THE WORLD
Medium Ivy Northage has served the Spiritualist Movement for decades. Equally as well-known and well-loved is her trance guide Chan. Light of the World is a unique collection of trance teachings delivered by Chan at the Spiritualist Association of Great Britain's headquarters in Belgrave Square, SW London. The ever-wise spirit teacher comments on a range of subjects concerning life here and in the spiritual realms.
First edition 1999
F
————————————————————————————
851
Silver Birch
TEACHINGS OF SILVER BIRCH
A fine collection of the teachings and descriptions of the afterlife given by Silver Birch through the trance mediumship of Maurice Barbanell, the late founder editor of the Psychic News. "Your world is in beauty now. You see all around you the manifestations of the Great Spirit, as the dawn of life sweeps over your surroundings again in its cycle, and you marvel at the beauty of the blossom and the fragrance of the flowers, and you say, 'How great is the handiwork of the Great Spirit'. And yet, that which you see is but a very, very pale reflection of the beauties that we have in our world of spirit. We have flowers such as you have never seen, we have colours such as your eye has never beheld, we have scenes and forests, we have birds and plants, we have streams and mountains. You have nothing to compare them with. And you will be able to enjoy them, for, even though you will be ghosts, you will be real ones." edited by A.W. Austin
First edition 1938
F
————————————————————————————
852
Silver Birch
SILVER BIRCH COMPANION
"If you are wedded to ancient fable, to old belief, or if you have reached the summit of spiritual knowledge, do not read this book. But if you recognise that life is an adventure, that the soul constantly searches for new fields to traverse, new avenues to explore, then here you will find those fundamental truths of the spirit which are behind all the religions of the world. There is naught here contrary to that which was taught by the founders of all religions. Here is contained the truth concerning life on earth and life hereafter. If you are ready to receive it, you will find it will illumine your mind and enrich your soul. There is nothing here that will make your reason revolt or will insult your intelligence, for all is presented in the spirit of love and the desire to serve. Silver Birch edited by Tony Ortzen
First edition 1986
E
————————————————————————————
853
J. Aelwyn Roberts
YESTERDAY'S PEOPLE
A Parson's Search for the Answers to Life After Death. Challenging traditional Christian teaching on the after-life, J Aelwyn Roberts invites us to accompany him on an eye-opening journey into the mysterious world that awaits us when we die. Taking us from Canterbury to Rome, from Mecca to the depths of Mongolia, the search for the answers to life and death brings him back again and again to those who really know - yesterday's people. Writing in the inimitable style of his earlier book, Holy Ghostbuster, the author presents a unique blend of entertaining stories of ghostly encounters, words of comfort on mourning and bereavement, and wise advice on the art of dying. He also offers us insights into less conventional areas such as reincarnation, the phenomenon of past lives and the tunnel of light.
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
854
Noel Langley
EDGAR CAYCE ON REINCARNATION
Edgar Cayce on Reincarnation explores the many startling facets of the concept of man having more than one life. Here are the mysterious accounts of people who have lived before and remarkable evidence of a unifying force that pervades the universe. Provocative and revealing, Edgar Cayce shows how you can expand your spiritual and mental boundaries and how modern man may achieve immortality. The late Edgar Cayce's groundbreaking psychic perception in the areas of healing, dreams, ESP, nutrition, health, religion - and reincarnation - have made him the most respected clairvoyant of our time. This book was edited by his son Hugh Lynn Cayce, former director of the Association for Research and Enlightenment, an organisation dedicated to the practical employment of his father's psychic findings. edited by Hugh Lynn Cayce
First edition 1989
D
————————————————————————————
855
Sue Carpenter
PAST LIVES
Today many thousands of people are convinced that they have lived a former life. Those who believe in reincarnation come from every class, culture and creed. Past Lives tells the remarkable stories of some of these men and women. Probing each one's beliefs and examining the methods by which they explore their previous existences, these case histories give an invaluable insight into a fascinating and little-documented subject.
First edition No Date
D
————————————————————————————
856
Nora I Moor
PARTNERSHIP OF SOULS
The life and times of a living pioneer. Nora Moor was born in 1905 into a blacksmiths family at South Kilverton, near Thirsk in North Yorkshire. She served as a housekeeper to a Methodist minister before she was drawn to the Greater World Spiritualist movement. Unexpectedly, in 1943, she was appointed Matron of the Greater World Shelter for the homeless women and children in Leeds. She took in thousands of homeless and troubled women over a period of 36 years. She was elected National President of the Greater World Association in 1983, serving for five years. She continues to be President of the Greater World Church in Clarendon Road, Leeds, where she is still active in her caring work and received the Woman of Achievement for Charity award in 1992. This book tells of a love story and of 50 years of achievement.
First edition 1993
C
————————————————————————————
857
Mick Avery
THE SPIRIT WITHIN
This is the story of Gregory Haye, a young Norfolk labourer who met his physical "death" as the result of being run over by a coach and horses in the dark, aged only eighteen and a half years old in 1723. Gregory was buried in the grounds of Castle Acre Priory. Since his physical passing Gregory has chosen to "serve" and one way he does this within the spirit realms is to help those who have recently passed over onto the next step of their journey. Another part of this service is to communicate via the wonderful deep trance mediumship of Mick Avery, in order to share the knowledge and wisdom that he has gained in the spirit realms. Gregory Haye through the trance mediumship if Mick Avery
First edition 2001
C
————————————————————————————
858
Mabel Telford
STRINGS FOR A BROKEN LUTE
The author's husband, Dr Lyle Telford, was a prominent medico, and for a time Mayor of Vancouver. Their idyllic married life was shattered when he suffered a severe stroke leaving him paralysed and speechless. Both shared an interest in psychic research. After months of touching patience, Mrs Telford established a high degree of telepathic communication with her husband, even to the point of typing letters at his mental dictation. After his death, Dr Telford succeeded in communicating with his wife by a series of brilliant cross-correspondence tests through the world-famous Eileen Garrett and other mediums. The latter part of this remarkable book comprises some brilliant observations of spirit life given by Dr Telford through his wife.
First edition 1971
G
————————————————————————————
859
Ramus Branch
HARRY EDWARDS
The life story of the great healer. Harry Edwards was acknowledged to be the greatest healer the world has seen since the time of Christ, and his passing in 1976 at the age of 83 saw the earthly end of a colourful and exciting career of one of the best loved men of our time. For over 40 years he devoted his life to the healing of the sick in body and mind, easing pain, correcting deformities, overcoming ill-conditions and generally bringing about restoration of health and happiness to countless thousands of sufferers the world over, from the humblest of citizens to royalty. Much has been recorded of the healing "miracles" achieved through the man who was truly "born to heal", and understandably regarded by those to whom he restored to health as a living saint; but what of the man behind the miracles … Here then, is the full story of Henry James (Harry) Edwards as told by his close friend and associate healer, Ray Branch, who during their many years together, was able to observe Harry Edwards closely both at work and at play. From his birth to his final hours, the fascinating story of this truly great man is told with a rare insight into his remarkable, complex character.
First edition 1982
L
————————————————————————————
860
The Reverend John A Findlay, C.S. Min
THIS LIFE AND OTHERS
This is the remarkable story of how one man's search for the true values and meaning of life began with his upbringing in the Catholic faith and culminated in his becoming ordained as a Minister of The Christian Spiritualist Church. He makes some intriguing observations on the life of Jesus outside of the accepted gospel stories. He devotes an entire chapter on meditation, through which he takes the reader along his own gentle pathways of pictorial tranquility, and the book is interspersed with inspirational verse and quotations which serve to bind the whole narrative together to provide a work of tremendous interest upon a variety of subjects, observed by a keen student of the human kaleidoscope. Ray Branch
First edition 1990
E
————————————————————————————
861
Ronald Wright
HAFED A PRINCE OF PERSIA
Every December Christians celebrate the birth of Jesus and remember the "The Wise Men" who paid homage to the infant and presented him with gifts. The Bible also refers to these men as "Kings" and Cologne Cathedral actually claims to be in possession of their "crowns". But who in fact were these men and where did they really come from? For nearly 2000 years these questions were to remain a mystery, but in 1869 a group of researchers investigating psychic phenomena conducted a séance with Glasgow medium David Duguid, and what resulted was to be one of the most dramatic and important spirit communications since the days of the Old Testament. An entity claiming to be leader of the legendary "three" spoke to the group and wished to impart so much information that a total of one hundred "sittings" over the next four years was required. Notes of all the spirit said were carefully taken down in shorthand and published as a book in 1875. Several editions were subsequently produced, but copies of all these have now virtually disappeared. A spirit "voice" told healer-author Ronald Wright to revive the writings although at that time he was completely unaware of their existence. It is a fascinating glimpse of life in ancient times, and reveals aspects of Christ's early life not previously known - astonishing knowledge quite beyond the capacity of either David Duguid or anyone present at his seances. This book has to rank as a classic of its kind.
First edition 1987
G
————————————————————————————
862
Ronald Wright
HAFED & HERMES
Hafed A Prince Of Persia… Part Two
First edition 1988
F
————————————————————————————
863
Ronald Wright
JESUS THE WHOLE STORY
There have been countless books about the life of Christ. But this one is different in that it accounts for those "unknown" years before his ministry began, which, blended with a single narrative of the four Gospels, gives a more complete picture of Christ's life than has ever been attempted previously. The source of the "unknown" years was Hafed, Arch Magi of persia, one of the legendary three wisemen who paid homage to Jesus shortly after His birth in Bethlehem.
First edition 1988
F
————————————————————————————
864
Ronald Wright
INVISIBLE REALITIES
At long last science has discovered something which spirit mediums have know since the beginning of time - that 90% of the universe is invisible. This little book explains what we are, why we are here, and where we go once we have "died", the nature of the cosmos and our relationship with it. Jesus attempted to explain these things to man, but was completely misunderstood, so that what he taught, and more importantly, tried to demonstrate, was given the wrong interpretation. For example, His message was for all humanity, not just "Christians". God has no religion. Religions only divide humanity. Today the world cries out for freedom from wars, poverty, hunger and fear, and stands at the very brink of self destruction. There is only one solution, and that is to live as God intended that we should - in harmony with Mother Nature, not seeking to abuse and exploit her. Religions cannot save humanity, only an awareness of Truth. What is Truth? It is the key that unlocks the door to all understanding of the earth and the cosmos, of man himself, and his relationship with his Creator. As a woman suffers to bring forth new life into the world, so shall mankind around 2012 when the universe is transformed from a substance of the third dimension, into one of the fifth dimension. Then shall a new Golden Age begin.
First edition 2002
C
————————————————————————————
865
Adrian G Gilbert
THE MAYAN PROPHECIES
The present world will end on 22 December 2012. So prophesied the Maya 5,000 years ago - the mysterious people whose ruined pyramids and temples in the depths of the Central American rainforests are alive with inscriptions that baffled scholars for centuries. Who were the Maya? Where did they come from and why did they suddenly disappear? Will we suffer floods, volcanic eruptions and chaos in 2012. In this thrilling and controversial book, Maurice Cotterell and Adrian Gilbert, co-author of the world bestseller The Orion Mystery, offer controversial answers the establishment "experts" refuse to accept. Decoding the complex Mayan astrological prophecies, they tell of the catastrophes to come in and after 2012. Adrian G Gilbert and Maurice M Cottell
First edition 1995
F
————————————————————————————
866
Murray Hope
THE ANCIENT WISDOM OF ATLANTIS
Atlantis is the legendary place where long ago civilization flourished and rose to a peak of achievement before being overwhelmed by catastrophe. Scholars over the ages have dismissed it as pure fantasy, yet a core of believers have always maintained the truth behind the myths, and today evidence to support the reality of Atlantis is stronger than ever. This book guides us through the mystical, psychological and psychic evidence demonstrating the existence of Atlantis and all that it stood for within the collective unconscious of mankind. Combining science and psychology with psychic sensitivity, Murray Hope sheds new light on ancient Atlantean culture and shows how adopting their practices today can help us reach our own pinnacles of achievement.
First edition 1991
E
————————————————————————————
867
Rudolf Steiner
EGYPTIAN MYTHS AND MYSTERIES
In this series of lectures given in September 1908, Rudolf Steiner emphasizes the astonishing and special relationship that exists between our own time and that of ancient Egypt - how, in the natural rhythm of the ages, the so-called third Post-Atlantean (Egyptian) epoch is mirrored by the fifth (present) epoch. In this sense, it is particularly relevant to look today with fresh eyes at ancient Egypt. Steiner discusses experiences of Egyptian initiations, esoteric anatomy and physiology, the stages of evolution of the human form, and much more. The final lecture is on the Chrisy impulse as the conqueror of matter.
First edition 1971
G
————————————————————————————
868
Rudolf Steiner
UNIVERSE EARTH AND MAN
Another series of lectures given in August 1908 by Rudolf Steiner in their relationship to Egyptian myths and modern civilization.
First edition 1987
F
————————————————————————————
869
Barrie Anson
ANCIENT WISDOM PRESENT DAY HEALING
"Death is a taboo subject in this day and age - people have always feared it, or rather, the unknown. In the modern world the two professions of doctor and priest have been sharply segregated. The doctor treats his patient's body but stops short of discussing spiritual matters, especially death, which tends to be regarded as a medical failure. The priest may, eventually, be summoned but, probably rather late in the day! Barrie Anson suggests that the Ancient Wisdom teachings, which are to be found in the scriptures of all religions and in the collective unconscious of the human race, offer great comfort to us all. He gently explains that it is impossible to die and that so called death is simply a change of state - something to be welcomed rather than feared. Profond subjects are touched upon in a simple and straightforward way and the reader is left with a magically increased awareness of the love, or light, in himself, in his fellow men and women. This book is uplifting, lucid, simple and a pleasure to read. It will be welcomed by seekers and sufferers alike - that is by all of us". From the Foreward by Dr Ronald Livingston MBBS London, MFHom.
First edition 1999
F
————————————————————————————
870
Brid Fitzpatrick
GREAT GRANDFATHER SPIRIT
Great Grandfather Spirit is a journey to the heart of the Energy Source and the ancient ways of Native American spirituality. Wa-Na-Nee-Che (One Who Is Needed By The People) and Brad Fitzpatrick skilfully weave together fireside tales with wisdom teachings on ceremony and ritual. The Native American tradition has long been the most popular and accessible of the earth wisdoms teachings, but there are few books which describe practical ways of conducting the ritual and healing practices. As many of the important sources become lost or changed beyond recognition, Wa-Na-Nee-Che brings the people back to the true ways, using the voice of a spiritual guide, Great Grandfather Spirit, to share ancient knowledge which has been passed down through generations of medicine men and women. As well as stories and visions inspired by wisdom teachings on the sweat lodge, smoking the peace pipe, vision questing and animal totems, this illustrated guide includes little known facts about Shape Shifters, Skin Walkers and rites of Birth and Passing Away ceremonies. Wa-Na-Nee-Che and Brid Fitzpatrick
First edition 2000
H
————————————————————————————
871
Sonya Fitzpatrick
WHAT THE ANIMALS TELL ME
Born with the extraordinary natural ability to communicate telepathically with animals, Sonya Fitzpatrick has worked with thousands of pets and their owners to solve problems, cure diseases, find strays and help humans come to a deeper understanding of their pets' needs - and vice versa. Sonya's captivating book not only tells her life story but offers a fascinating insight into animal psychology, with step-by-step instructions on how anyone can communicate with their own pet.
First edition 1998
C
————————————————————————————
872
James Webster
LIFE IS FOREVER
From an early age, James Webster has been fascinated by the mysteries of life and has spent nearly fifty years in research, enquiry and discovery from much personal experience. Being born in what would be recognised as a "haunted" house, paranormal phenomena was soon experienced. He later turned to practising the skills of conjuring and with membership to The Magic Circle he spent some years as a professional artiste touring the Theatres and Clubs and appearing on Television shows with his magic act. This was a valuable asset when he came to investigate the paranormal in more depth and segregate the "true" from the "false". James had read and studied the sciences, philosophy, psychology, parapsychology and many paranormal subjects, with the jackpot question always in mind: What happens when we die? And what reliable evidence do we have to answer this profound question involving every person on Earth? Survival of the individual consciousness after physical death is at the centre of this question and is the principle factor in the author's main interest with spiritual science. Debunkers and gullible fools he cannot suffer! James Webster is a full member of the Scientific and Medical Network and an administrator of The Abu Trust. He has written many articles and papers and now presents this book which he hopes will have a general appeal as being an interesting read, as well as a reference work - but more importantly to offer enlightenment to many.
First edition 2000
F
————————————————————————————
873
John and Anne Spencer
WILL YOU SURVIVE AFTER DEATH?
The one thing certain about every human life is that it must come to an end. And after that … … what? Since earliest times, many people have refused to believe that death is the end. They see it rather as a door leading to another form of existence. The well-known researchers, John and Anne Spencer, review the evidence for survival after death including the results of some of their own investigations. They examine reports of many kinds of paranormal activity, ranging from ghostly presences to spirit messages, out-of-body experiences and reincarnation. They strip away wishful thinking, delusion and fraud to reveal a solid residue of data for which they conclude that survival of the spirit after death is by far the most likely explanation.
First edition 1995
E
————————————————————————————
874
Jane Sherwood
POST-MORTEM JOURNAL
There is probably no stranger nor more controversial book than Jane Sherwood's report, through automatic writing, of the identity of a communicator from the other side of the grave who chose to call himself "Scott". After many years of enforced silence, as a result of a solemn promise given to Scott, Jane Sherwood reveals his true identity, namely, Colonel T.E.Lawrence (Lawrence of Arabia). Post-Mortem Journal opens at the moment of Lawrence's death when he finds himself lying at the roadside by his shattered motorbike, unaware that he is actually "dead". It continues over the years and shows us the development and salvation of a tortured and guilty man who, for the first time, is forced into admitting his weaknesses and vanities during his earthly life and is only now able to come to terms with himself. Such revelations are both harrowing and magnificent.
First edition 1964
D
————————————————————————————
875
Peter H Robinson
GHOSTS
Enthusiastic authors Peter Robinson and Peter Hesp have researched and brought together a fascinating collection of ghost stories from the Beverley and East riding area. The Foreword is by The Rev. Tom Willis, Vicar of Holy Trinity, Bridlington, and St. John's, Sewerby. Researched by Peter H. Robinson and Paul Hesp
First edition 1987
D
————————————————————————————
876
Major J. H Webster
THROUGH CLOUDS OF DOUBT
"About five years ago, when my wife and I were beginning to recover from the first shock of our son's passing, Margaret discovered that she possessed what is known as the psychic faculty. I remember standing by the boy's grave and his mother saying: "I wonder if Leslie knows we are here." "No, of course not," was my reply. Heartless and unkind perhaps, and indicative of my attitude at that time to the problem of death and to religious sentiment generally; for, though brought up in a religious atmosphere, the teachings of Christianity were to me so vague and unsatisfying that I had no patience with what I regarded as superstitious beliefs. At that time, too, I regarded myself as the last person in the world to become associated with Spiritualism, so certain was I that it was all imagination and fraud. Frankly, I confess that my scepticism would have held fast to this day if it had not been for Margaret's mediumship, which brought the matter home to my doorstep, so to speak." So begins this wonderful book of the evidence that Major Webster unfolded to break down the walls of his doubt. Foreword by Sir Oliver Lodge at the request of Mrs Gladys Osborne Leonard
First edition 1939
E
————————————————————————————
877
John Scott
AS ONE GHOST TO ANOTHER
This is the story of John Scott and how he discovered his gift of automatic writing. Through the writings which came at great speed, questions were answered even before the questions had been formed properly in his mind. And, through these answers he was able to gain knowledge and insight into the spirit world to pass on to the reader in this fascinating early spiritual book.
First edition 1948
D
————————————————————————————
878
Geraldine Cummins
THEY SURVIVE
Evidence from the scrips of Geraldine Cummins "Do we live in another world after death, or is death the end? Numbers of people may now be asking this question. The reply to those who earnestly seek to answer this problem is that patiently conducted research has provided much evidence which seems to indicate that human personality does survive the grave. But a point can only be enforced by accumulated proof. So it has seemed worthwhile presenting in this small volume, some additional evidence of survival of human personality, obtained in these automatic writings of Miss Geraldine Cummins."
First edition 1946
D
————————————————————————————
879
Hannen Swaffer
MY GREATEST STORY
The reputation of Hannen Swaffer as one of the great journalists of Fleet Street, giving him the name the "Pope of Fleet Street" was put to the test as he put all his skills into operation to uncover the truth about Spiritualism. This is an insight into the fascinating story of how he came to discover that the death of the human body does not necessarily mean the death of the human mind and soul.
First edition 1945
H
————————————————————————————
880
Alice A Bailey
THE SOUL AND ITS MECHANISM
The soul works through the mechanism of the threefold personality. The method by which the soul and the personality vehicles interact and function together is presented in this volume: and also the way the human constitution, as a whole and its component parts, responds to the impact of an evolving consciousness.
First edition 1930
H
————————————————————————————
881
Gladys Osborne Leonard
THE LAST CROSSING
Gladys Osborne Leonard was one of the most celebrated trance mediums of her time, respected by many and at one point very much instigational in the evidence that was given to Sir Oliver Lodge in his search for the continuing survival of his son Raymond. After the death of her husband Mrs Leonard is prompted to write another book which follows on from her widely acclaimed previous book My Life in Two Worlds giving evidence once more that the human spirit never dies. Since my husband's passing, which took place two years ago, I have had more personal incentive to investigation of the etheric world, and I feel that I have had sufficient personal evidence of the existence and powers of the etheric body to justify me in setting forth my experiences in this book. The incentive that spurs me on to do this is the feeling that once we accept the evidence of the existence of this second body, we are well on the way to an understanding that we possess a vehicle through which our minds can functionafter death
First edition 1937
G
————————————————————————————
882
David Clements
A JOURNEY INTO SPIRITUAL HEALING AND KIRLIAN PHOTO
"This book has been written in a down-to-earth way, making it easy to understand for people who are attracted to spiritual healing in the course of their personal spiritual journey. I believe that everybody has the ability to become a healer. This book will help you to develop your ability to its highest potential. Kirlian photography has also been used to great effect in this book to show how our life force energy patterns can change after healing has been received. "Before and after" photographs bring an exciting new dimension to healing, enabling us to visualise the life force energy and observe changes that take place during healing".
First edition 1997
H
————————————————————————————
883
Steven Harrison
BEING ONE
The best-selling author of Doing Nothing turns his attention to relationships, and offers us a path through pain to the love that is already ours. After describing how so many of us suffer as we flail about looking for love, Harrison reminds us that we exist in a sea of love but have forgotten that we're buoyant and able to float. We are already in relationship with everyone and everything, just as every drop in the sea is part of the whole. Our problem is that we are separate and we spend our lives looking for something that is in front of our eyes. To realize our oneness is to find ourselves, and our Self, in relationship here and now.
First edition 1999
F
————————————————————————————
884
Eckhart Tolle
THE POWER OF NOW
To make the journey into The Power of Now we will need to leave our analytical mind and ego behind. From the first chapter we move into a significantly higher altitude where one breathes the air of the spiritual. Although the journey is challenging, the author offers simple language and a question and answer format to guide us. For many of us there are new discoveries to be made along the way. We are not our mind; we can find our way out of psychological pain; authentic human power is found by surrendering to the Now. We also find out that the body is one of the keys to entering inner peace, as are the silence and space all around us. If we are able to be fully present and take each step in the Now; if we are able to feel the reality of such things as the inner-body, surrender, forgiveness, and the unmanifested, we will be opening ourselves to the transforming experience of The Power of Now.
First edition 1999
D
————————————————————————————
885
Robert A Monroe
ULTIMATE JOURNEY
Ultimate Journey charts the area that lies "over the edge," beyond the limits of the physical world. It presents a map of the "interstate" - the route that opens to us when we leave our physical lives, with its entry and exit ramps, signposts and hazards. It tells how Robert Monroe found the route and travelled it, and uncovered the reason and the purpose of this pioneering expedition. It is a journey that reveals basic truths about the meaning and purpose of life - and of what lies beyond.
First edition 1994
G
————————————————————————————
886
Dr. Maurice Rawlings
BEYOND DEATH'S DOOR
All through recorded history, people have predicted life after death. But only now with modern resuscitation methods are we beginning to see Beyond Death's Door. "I was resuscitating a terrified patient who told me he was actually in hell. He begged me to get him out of it and not to let him die. When I fully realised how genuinly and extremely frightened he was, I too became frightened." This encounter spurred Dr Maurice Rawlings, a specialist in cardiovascular disease, to investigate the startling accounts of people who have survived clinical death and returned to tell us about it. By talking to patients immediately after successful resuscitations, he became convinced of an immediate after-life. For some it was unspeakable and terrifying, for others, so beautiful and reassuring that they no longer fear their eventual final death. Dr Rawlings' dramatic experiences have caused him to make a spiritual about-face. Formerly, he considered religion "all hocus-pocus", but now he has turned to Christianity.
First edition 1978
F
————————————————————————————
887
Margot Grey
RETURN FROM DEATH
For those who have been close to death, even survived "clinical death", a remarkable experience occurs which has become known as the Near-Death Experience. Margot Grey describes how people close to death undergo a sense of euphoria and floating out of one's body, entering a dark tunnel and emerging to encounter a brilliant light and experiencing a panoramic life review. The Near-Death Experience often has a profound effect on the person who experiences it and can lead to spiritual awakening and psychic development. The fear of death tends to diminish and in many cases a total personality transformation occurs.
First edition 1985
E
————————————————————————————
888
P.M.H Atwater, Lh.D
COMING BACK TO LIFE
The After-Effects of Near-Death Experiences In 1977, P.M.H. Atwater had an experience that changed her life: she died. Or rather, she almost died. Like millions of other people around the world, she had survived a Near-Death Experience (NDE). Compelled to share this experience with others, she wrote Coming Back To Life, an account that became an instant sensation, and is now considered a classic on the subject of NDE. But the story didn't end there. What followed after her NDE was as profound as the experience itself and would send her on an exploration of mind and heart. She learned that, like her, many survivors of NDE had experienced after-effects that were often life-altering, and sometimes frightening. In this fully updated book, Atwater shares her extraordinary story, and those of other survivors, including fascinating accounts of what happened in the months and even years, that followed their NDE. Since Coming Back To Life was first published in 1988, she has interviewed thousands of survivors about their personal, and often remarkable transformations. Many had increased psychic ability, enhanced intellect and creativity, heightened senses and spirituality, as well as confusion and depression. All of them had the desire to change their lives in some way.
First edition 1998
G
————————————————————————————
889
Jess Stearn
SOUL MATES
Jess Stearn, a world-renowned authority on spirituality and reincarnation, is the bestselling author of many books, including Edgar Cayce: The Sleeping Prophet and Yoga, Youth and Reincarnation. In Soulmates he reveals how love and spirituality can merge beyond the limits of space and time, of life and death to create a perfect union of body and soul. He opens the door to a series of romantic adventures about real people from all walks of life with a common denominator - they have sought and found their soulmates. He investigates and illuminates these provocative and moving stories of lovers past and present, lost and found. He shows that life is stranger than fiction and that love and the human spirit are our most enduring gifts.
First edition 1984
C
————————————————————————————
890
 White Eagle Lodge
A CIRCLE OF LIGHT - video
This video invites you to share in the life and work of the White Eagle Lodge. It brings the viewer into the quiet intimacy of some of their spiritual activities such as the absent and contact healing. You are invited to be behind one of the many faces at the times of Summer festivities or pre-Christmas Fair; and it gives you a fascinating glimpse into some of the teaching and training offered by the Lodge.
First edition 1996
F
————————————————————————————
891
Bill Cox
A GLIMPSE INTO THE WORLD OF SPIRIT
Brother Joseph explained in his first book From Earth to Eternity that initially, life might not be very different from that which you had on the earthplane, but as you become accustomed to your new circumstances, there is much for you to learn and much to enjoy. Also, you will be shown some of the mistakes which you made on earth, and you will be instructed how you can remit them. Eventually you will be given work to do which will benefit others who will make their way to Spirit. Brother Joseph has taken a very small part in this book because he wants you to discover the truth of what he says from people who have left the earth, some quite recently, some quite a long time ago. The people you will read about all had their difficulties on earth. Some had their doubts about the future life, but in the end, all were able to accept willingly the way the Spirit world operates. Bill and Brother Joseph hope this book will encourage you to read others concerning the Spirit world, and that you will look forward to the future with confidence when it is your time to pass from Earth.
First edition 2003
E
————————————————————————————
892
Roy Wilkinson
THE SPIRITUAL BASIS OF STEINER EDUCATION
Education is one of the most hotly debated subjects of the day. But while politicians and sundry "experts" argue continually over methods, few seem to have fresh ideas. This book points to the unique approach of the philosopher and educationalist Rudolf Steiner, whose spiritual thought has provided practical new insight. The first school founded on his indications, the "Waldorf" school, opened in 1919. The movement for Steiner education has since become international, with literally hundreds of schools in operation. In this clear and concise work Roy Wilkinson gives an overview of Steiner education and its spiritual background, showing how the development of the whole human being is its aim, rather than simply the dispensing of knowledge. He demonstrates how the inner needs of the child can be nourished through a choice of subjects and a method of presentation which accords with the objective development stages of the human being.
First edition 1996
E
————————————————————————————
893
Roy Wilkinson
RUDOLF STEINER ON EDUCATION - A COMPENDIUM
Rudolf Steiner education respects the spiritual integrity of each student. It offers creative opportunities for learning to support the development of the whole child. Rudolf Steiner was an inspiring teacher, philosopher and scientist who founded the first Waldorf School in Stuttgart, Germany, in 1919 for workers' children from the Waldorf Astoria cigarette factory. He pioneered a holistic approach to education for children of all ages. Today, Steiner schools are found in different cultures throughout the world. This Compendium re-printed in 2001 to celebrate Roy Wilkinson's ninetieth birthday is for parents and teachers needing a handy guide to what Steiner said about education.
First edition 1993
E
————————————————————————————
894
Roy Wilkinson
RUDOLF STEINER: ASPECTS OF HIS SPIRITUAL WORLD VIE
Roy Wilkinson has been connected with the work of Rudolf Steiner for over 60 years; first as a student, then after excursions into the business world, medicine and agriculture a teacher, lecturer and writer. He has visited schools worldwide in an advisory capacity, and has had many books published, several of which have been translated into other languages. His practical guides for teachers have become standard reference material in Steiner schools all over the world. These are some of the booklets he has written: 897-1 Bio-Dynamic Agriculture 897-2 Death and After 897-3 Education 897-4 Christ's Teachings 897-5 The Social Question 897-6 The Human Being and the Animal World 897-7 Anthroposophical Medicine 897-8 Thoughts on the Christmas Festival 897-9 Good and Evil 897-10 On Growing Old 897-11 Speech and Language
First edition 2001
A
————————————————————————————
895
Peter Roberts
THE ASTROLOGY OF TIME TWINS
This scientific study of the phenomenon of "time twins" explores in fascinating detail the striking coincidence of two people being born at the same time possessing similar lives.
First edition 1994
E
————————————————————————————
896
Adam Crabtree
MULTIPLE MAN
Until now possession and multiple personality have been seen as the frightening experiences of a few unfortunate victims. Working from new clinical data, this fascinating study reveals that possession may be much more common than has been believed, and that multiple personality may simply be an unusual form of experiences that are common to us all.
First edition 1985
E
————————————————————————————
897
Colin Wilson
ALIEN DAWN
An Investigation into the Contact Experience. In the 1940's, George Adamski claimed to have been taken to Venus in a flying saucer. In the 1990's, hundreds of people claim to have been taken from their beds by little gray-skinned aliens with huge black eyes, transported aboard a UFO, and subjected to medical examinations. Alien Dawn is Colin Wilson's encyclopedic attempt to shed light on this phenomenon. He has writen extensively on philosophy, literature, and the occult, and he brings an interesting perspective to this field of study. His primary areas of interest are alienation and the expansion of consciousness. Throughout all of his work he has maintained that mankind is on the verge of the next step in the evolution of consciouness. Ted Brown
First edition 1998
L
————————————————————————————
898
John E Mack
ABDUCTION
After investigating more than eighty cases of alien abduction and conducting thousands of interviews and treatment, Dr Mack, professor of psychiatry at Harvard Medical School, is convinced that these men, women and children are not making up their stories, but reporting authentic experiences. They tell remarkably consistent tales of encounters with small grey beings with huge dark eyes who transport their immobilized subjects to a spacecraft where captives are probed in a battery of tests that appear to relate to sexual and reproductive experiments. The details Dr Mack provides will give food for thought to every reader with an open mind that these accounts are not hallucinations, not dreams, but real experiences.
First edition 1994
H
————————————————————————————
899
Paul Mckenna
THE PARANORMAL WORLD OF PAUL MCKENNA
Is it real because you believe it, or do you believe it because it's real? Paul McKenna, television's hypnotic genius, takes us on an extraordinary tour of the paranormal. He investigates real life X Files, cases of UFOs, Extraterrestrials, Ghosts, Psychokinesis, Telepathy, Psychic Detectives and Superhumans and redraws the boundaries of what is scientifically "impossible". The phenomena explored in this book will challenge the way you think. But then, most scientific achievements also defied the conventional wisdom of their time. After all, paranormal phenomena are simply those things that science cannot explain - yet!
First edition 1997
D
————————————————————————————
900
Percy Johnson
PSYCHIC EXPERIENCES AND MEMOIRS OF MY LIFE
"In April, 1933, a book was written by Ernest Child Meads called The White Lotus. This book contained some of the experiences which the Author and I shared during many years of friendship and in the investigation of Spiritualism. On several occasions I suggested he should continue the subject in a further book, as there was so much left unsaid that could be told, and he was so well qualified for the task. I feel he would have done so had his life been spared, but he was suddenly called to the Higher Life on the 25th January, 1937. At the time, I felt that a great many incidents that could be helpful to many would be lost, and more than one medium told me to pick up the threads of his life, and to carry on with the work, but in view of my limited experience I thought it might be more than I could accomplish. However, asking for help from the many unseen friends, I took up my pen and wrote a little booklet called Looking Back, in which I gave many experiences that I had had with Ernest Meads and which I knew he would have liked to have given to the world had he lived. Soon after its publication it was suggested by many kind friends that I should put on record my own private spiritual experiences, so now I endeavour to give a brief outline of my life, showing some of the psychic and spiritual events that have come by the wayside."
First edition 1940
E
————————————————————————————
901
Tracey Britton
TOMORROW IS ANOTHER DAY
Autobiography of a spiritual counselor This book explores the various spiritual encounters Tracey Britton has experienced since childhood, how she learned to make sense of them and how to incorporate them into improving not only her own life but she also teaches others to concentrate on the difficult areas in their lives and how to make the necessary changes to improve and overcome the problems. The book also focuses upon people who have, like Tracey, experienced unexplained phenomena and perhaps do not know who to turn to for fear of ridicule. She encourages readers to follow the meditations to develop their own spiritual gifts and to use them wisely. Our minds are 90% untapped so Tracey will explain how, through meditation, how to dust down the subconscious minds and put them to work for you, creating the lifestyle that you wish to lead.
First edition 2003
D
————————————————————————————
902
Tony Stockwell
SPIRITED
Born in the east end of London in 1969, Tony Stockwell, even as a child, knew he was different from those around him and he often told his mother that he felt he had been born to do something special with his life. His first out-of-body experience was when he was a baby and, having been aware of spirits and their voices since early childhood, he met his first spirit person when he was eight. One of his first messages to his young schoolfriends was that we cannot die, that death is only a horizon, that we are eternal. He has been working as a medium for seventeen years and, thanks to his hugely successful television series, Street Psychic on Living TV, he has become one of the top psychic mediums in the country.
First edition 2004
F
————————————————————————————
903
Edith Jane Hands
GLIMPSES OF TRUTH
The autobiography of a gifted and unusual woman, written as fiction only because she felt that some of the personalities concerned, or their relatives, might be offended if their true identities were revealed. She relates her introduction to spiritualist beliefs by her grandfather as a child, and her slow awakening to her own remarkable psychic abilities. The author describes a few remarkable seances held by such well-known mediums such as Helen Duncan and Leslie Flint, in which she and her husband participated, And during which they received wonderful proof of the survival of their loved ones. She also includes an astonishing account of a psychic operation carried out to remove a malignant cancer by a doctor from the world of spirit, who operated after earthly surgeons had diagnosed her incurable, and could offer her only a few months of painful life. This is a book which will fascinate believers and unbelievers alike, and provide much material for speculation and debate.
First edition 1988
E
————————————————————————————
904
Anthony Borgia
MORE ABOUT LIFE IN THE WORLD UNSEEN
Life in the World Unseen gives one of the most comprehensive accounts ever of what it is like to reside in the spirit realms. It was received through the clairvoyant mediumship of Anthony Borgia. The communicator was an old friend, Monsignor Robert Hugh Benson, the son of a former Archbishop of Canterbury who, when on earth, wrote an anti-Spiritualist volume, much to his regret. It was to try and set matters straight that he provided a series of compelling spirit teachings through Anthony Borgia. More About Life in the World Unseen is the sequel, though can be read in its own right. Once again, Monsignor Benson provides a compelling look at the spirit spheres, covering countless aspects.
First edition 1956
E
————————————————————————————
905
Air Chief Marshal Lord Dowding
MANY MANSIONS
Hugh Caswell Tremenheere Dowding, 1st Baron Dowding, 1882-1970, was a British officer in the Royal Air Force becoming commander of RAF Fighter Command during the Battle of Britain. In his retirement Lord Dowding became actively interested in spiritualism, both as a writer and speaker. His first book Many Mansions written in 1943 has become one of the greatest classics, written primarily to bring comfort to the many bereaved in time of war.
First edition 1943
D
————————————————————————————
906
Myriam Audran
THE FACE ON THE KITCHEN CUPBOARD
Myrian Audran was born in Sete, on the Mediterranean coast of France, and has lived in the South of France all her life. Her journey through life, from a child who did not suspect that she was different from others, to becoming a clairvoyant, medium and exorcist with an international clientele, has been arduous at some moments, exhilarating at others, but never dull. She has had to open many doors, unravel many secrets and acquire many skills to get where she is today - and, as she puts it, "the journey has not ended yet". This book tells all, her joys and fears, her successes and failures, her hopes and disappointments. It details some of the unusual situations she's been in and some of the remarkable people she's met. It is the story of a woman who was open-minded and brave enough to fully accept the unusual trick life played on her and to assume full responsibility for her talent.
First edition 2003
H
————————————————————————————
907
R. W. Cresswell
MY PSYCHIC QUEST
"This book is a resume of my long, and at times, painstaking search for proof of life after death. It highlights the particular aspects that have convinced me that spiritualism, while it will not provide all the answers to man's problems, furnishes some by proving life after death. I have attempted to point out some of the many complications and pitfalls that may be encountered in these investigations. It is hoped that these "Memories and Milestones" outlining some of my experiences along the way may strike a chord, and be of some help and guidance to those engaged on a similar quest.
First edition 1999
B
————————————————————————————
908
W. R. Cross
FACTS NOT FICTION
A strange story perhaps, but as it became a part of my life, it was intriguing, enlightening, and normal. I relocated from Leeds to serve in Buckinghamshire County Fire Service, and met another active member, George Chapman, who had recently acquired trance mediumship. Through him a deceased surgeon, William Lang, healed the sick, sometimes by surgical operations. I had no knowledge of such matters but my question was "Could he save my wife's eyesight?" He did. The first time we met William Lang told me I could have a Home Circle for the development of the psychic abilities of its members, and I could write a book on the subject. Everything he said came true. This is the book, on my friendship of nearly thirty years with George Chapman and William Lang, the intimate personal story of how they work together, the many conversations with William Lang, his account of his healing service from the spirit side of life and views on mediumship, religions, people, and life in general.
First edition 1982
D
————————————————————————————
909
Jack Temple
THE HEALER
Jack Temple is a dowsing healer who has been in practise for over twenty years. Many well-known public figures have consulted him, including Diana, Princess of Wales; Sarah, Duchess of York and Jerry Hall. He identifies the existence of toxins by dowsing with a silver pendulum, clearing the magnetic energy field around the body and applying homeopathic remedies to balance the patient's energies and encourage natural healing. A veteran contributor to Here's Health magazine, he runs a successful clinic in Surrey, England. His mission is to pass on his knowledge and techniques to a new generation of practitioners. With a foreword by Sarah Ferguson, Duchess of York
First edition 1998
G
————————————————————————————
910
Carol Adrienne
THE PURPOSE OF YOUR LIFE
This book is packed with illuminating anecdotes and profiles of fascinating people - from artists to urban planners to Zen masters - who describe how they found their true purposes. There are practical exercises throughout, along with charts, self-questionaires, and other tools that help you understand yourself and your deepest aspirations. As you learn to recognize and trust the voices of intuition and uncommon sense, you will find new doors opening and new possibilities everywhere. This book will help you uncover the unsuspected, untapped power of synchronicity and intuition, and set you on the road to success, satisfaction, and a firm sense of the work you were put on Earth to accomplish.
First edition 1998
H
————————————————————————————
911
Katie Coutts
THE GHOST WHISPERER
Katie Coutts was born in Glasgow in 1965 and began to have her first psychic experiences as a child around the age of six. According to Katie, there are ghosts everywhere just itching to make themselves known. And she should know: becoming a renowned healer and "ghostbuster" with her own psychic practice, she has met up with more than her fair share of spirits. In this book Katie introduces us to the spirits that she has personally known; she tells us of the ghostly experiences that she has shared with her clients and from her newspaper column in the Scottish Sun she recounts the best selection of real ghost stories that she has received from her readers. Katie also gives her own interpretation of many well-known historical ghost stories, from headless horsemen to Bonny Prince Charlie.
First edition 2003
F
————————————————————————————
912
Colin Wilson
GHOST SIGHTINGS
Ghost stories are as old as the question "What happens when we die?" From meetings with dead relatives to visions of Roman soldiers, there are too many stories for ghosts to be dismissed as superstitious nonsense. So what are they? There are stories of animal ghosts, even ghosts of vehicles such as phantom ships and coaches. Could it be that they are recordings of the past, somehow preserved to be played in the present? This remarkable book examines the evidence and the theories. What is the truth behind "poltergeists" or noisy ghosts, spirits that hurl glasses and move furniture? What earned Borley Rectory the title "the most haunted house in England"? Consider for yourself the question "Do the dead live among us?"
First edition 1997
C
————————————————————————————
913
Edie Devers PH.D.
AFTER-DEATH COMMUNICATIONS
The concept of after-death communication has been present for most of human history, but it is an area that scientists have only just begun to explore seriously. in her groundbreaking new book, After-death Communications, Edie Devers, one of the field's pre-eminent researchers, takes this extraordinary yet misunderstood occurence out of the shadows and brings it into the light. After-death communication (ADC) is, quite simply, an instance of a living person having contact with someone who has passed away - usually a loved one. Although it has a profound effect on the bereaved, the person involved does not often experience all the beneficial aspects of ADC because of widespread scepticism surrounding the phenomenon. Devers examines every perspective of ADC, including the stigma associated with it, and the ways in which survivors reconcile their private experiences of ADC with the public presentation of it. This book provides a keen insight into the nature of ADC's and explores how its benefits should be acknowledged and integrated into our lives.
First edition 1997
I
————————————————————————————
914
Dr Harmon H Bro
A SEER OUT OF SEASON
Gifted since childhood with the ability to enter into trance-like states of consciousness, Edgar Cayce could diagnose illnesses he had never studied, cure ailing people he had never met and prescribe successful treatment with no formal medical training. His powers of prophecy and his ground-breaking psychic perceptions stunned a sceptical world over four decades. Harmon Hartzell Bro, a leading scholar of Edgar Cayce, draws on hundreds of interviews with relatives, associates and even sceptics, to create this fascinating biography. Viewing the whole of Cayce's life through his journals, dreams, lectures, case studies and accounts of his reincarnated lives, this definitive work highlights the amazing contribution of one man to the spiritual growth and health of humanity. This book shows Edgar Cayce not merely as a medium or a mystic, but as a modern-day seer, isolated by his burdensome gifts and by the awe he inspired in others. Yet in a world that now possesses the terrifying ability to destroy itself, Cayce's timeless ideas of faith, healing and peace may have finally found their season.
First edition 1990
G
————————————————————————————
915
Norman Maclean
DEATH CANNOT SEVER
Norman Maclean, the Minister of St Cuthbert's parish church in Edinburgh examines the possibility of life continuing after death in relation to what is taught in the Bible.
First edition 1932
G
————————————————————————————
916
Howard Storm
MY DESCENT INTO DEATH
My Descent into Death is Howard Storm's full story: from his sometimes frightening near death experience in Paris to his full recovery back home in the United States, and the subsequent transformation of his life. Storm also communicates what he learned in his conversations with heavenly spiritual beings, revealing how the world will be in the future, the real meaning of life, what happens when we die, the role of angels and much more. What he has to say will challenge those who believe that human awareness ends with death. "For twenty years, I have been listening to and reading innumerable accounts of near-death experiences, but I have rarely encountered one as powerful as Howard Storm's" Dr Kenneth Ring
First edition 2000
F
————————————————————————————
917
Richard Carlson
DON’T SWEAT THE SMALL STUFF… AND IT'S ALL SMALL ST
So many of us would like to live our lives in a calmer and less stressful way, and be able to let go of our problems. Don't Sweat the Small Stuff… shows you how to stop letting the little things in life drive you crazy. In 136 short essays, Dr Richard Carlson teaches us, in his gentle and encouraging style, simple strategies for living a more fulfilled and peaceful life. We can all learn to put things in perspective by making the small daily changes he suggests. With these thoughtful and supportive suggestions, he reveals ways to make your actions more peaceful and caring, and encourages you to trust your intuitions so that you live each day as if it might be your last.
First edition 1997
E
————————————————————————————
918
Miss Elizabeth Baxandall
POEMS FROM AFAR
The poems in this book are received by Miss Baxandall through automatic writing - that is - the pen held by Miss Baxandall is lifted up and used by the Spirit to write, in their own handwriting - either poems or philosophy. The writers of these beautiful poems have given no names. It is hoped they will bring both enjoyment and be thought-provoking. Copies of this book can be obtained by writing to Miss Baxandall at 98 Fairfield Road, Morecambe, Lancs. LA3 1JP The price of this non-profit making booklet is £2.50 inc postage. She is trying to raise funds for her next publication
First edition 2003
B
————————————————————————————
919
Leo Gough
MEDIUMSHIP - A BEGINNER'S GUIDE
Mediumship has been practised in all cultures throughout history. We all have mediumistic power, and while not everyone can become a working medium, we can all benefit from a better understanding of this fascinating art. This book is a straightforward introduction to exploring your own mediumistic abilities, working with practising mediums, channelling and healing. It looks at spiritual systems, how to find the system that is right for you, and why religions forbid spiritual communication. Whether you want to become a medium yourself, or simply understand what mediumship is about, this book will give you the grounding you need to undertake a journey of discovery into the spirit realms.
First edition 1997
C
————————————————————————————
920
Rita Rogers
LEARNING TO LIVE AGAIN
Grief is one of the strongest emotions that we can face, arising as it does from the deep wells of love, affection and habit that tie us to one another. It is difficult to articulate the painful and often conflicting feelings that emerge from the various natural stages of grieving. But Rita Rogers, with her extraordinary gift for dealing with loss, can shine a light into that darkness, revealing that the people with whom we have shared love and friendship in this life can live, albeit in another dimension, looking out for us and leading the way. With compassion and understanding, Rita is our companion throughout the grieving process, reassuring us that even our most destructive and isolated feelings are part of a natural reaction. Addressing particular losses of young and older children, of siblings, parents, soul mates and those lost by suicide or in tragedies, Rita reaches across the divide of death, bringing the energy, the joy and the memories of those lost lives back into our broken hearts, and helping us all to learn to live again.
First edition 2003
E
————————————————————————————
921
John Ivimy
PSYCHO-ELECTRICS
The theory propounded in Psycho-Electrics was developed over a long period of time. It began at the end of World War II, when "flying saucers" or UFO's kept appearing in the skies over Europe and America. Descriptions of their extraordinary performances and capabilities as reported by many reliable witnesses showed that these objects could not be solid, nor could they be propelled by any known material force. That left the possibility that they might be some kind of electro-magnetic phenomenon spinning freely in the air. The extraordinary triad of air disasters which occurred near New York in the winter of 1951/1952 indicated the presence of strange electric currents in the neighbourhood of crashed aircraft. This added a new, psychic, dimension to the mystery. A theory of "psycho-electricity" began to take shape. But there was no room for any such theory within the strict confines of conventional physics. That, and the fact that top scientists were all baffled by these mysteries, suggested that there might be something missing from the basic elements of their philosophy. The author, a Classical scholar, compares the Aristotelian mathematics of modern science with the earlier, digital view of Pythagoras and Plato. He finds the latter more logical. It is also able to accommodate the force of Life through its mathematical and moral doctrine of reincarnation. The theory was substantiated first by a second trial of air disasters, and then by the worldwide Crop Circle phenomenon. Other phenomenon for which the theory offers rational explanations are ghosts and hauntings, and spontaneous human combustion. The book ends with chapters on the two greatest artists and thinkers of the Italian Rennaissance five hundred years ago, Leonardo da Vinci and Raphael Sanzio, their adoption of the mathematical philosophy of Pythagoras and Plato, and their predictions of the Second Coming of Jesus Christ.
First edition 1998
F
————————————————————————————
922
Stephen O'Brien
THE SPIRITUAL KEYS TO THE KINGDOM
Through his gift of mediumship Stepen O'Brien has delivered to thousands of seekers irrefutable evidence of the survival of the souls of their loved ones after death. Through his books, educational recordings, media broadcasts, and via the Internet, his spiritual teachings have circled the planet and have enriched millions of lives. This book comprises a treasury of timeless inspirational guidance that he has received over a number of years from wise discarnate souls and together with his own thoughts, it contains some passages of great poetic beauty and simplicity.
First edition 2002
E
————————————————————————————
923
James Van Praagh
HEAVEN AND EARTH
Millions of readers have been enthralled and had their lives changed by James Van Praagh's extraordinary ability as a psychic medium to communicate with the world beyond. In this book he combines inspiring accounts of his amazing communications with spirit beings with a practical programme for expanding our own innate pychic abilities and intuition. He explains that the spirits can serve us as teachers, companions, creative inspirers and protectors. Heaven and Earth are the two poles of our consciousness. This extraordinary work will show you how to connect the two within yourself and transform your understanding of life.
First edition 2001
C
————————————————————————————
924
Dalai Lama
THE DELAI LAMA'S BOOK OF WISDOM
Inspirational words from one of the leading spiritual figures of our time. His Holiness the Delai Lama, the exiled spiritual leader of the Tibetan people, offers simple advice to all those who want to bring more wisdom, understanding and compassion into their lives. With humour and a down-to-earth approach, this book is an indispensable guide to life.
First edition 1995
C
————————————————————————————
925
Ursula Roberts
WISE STORIES FOR CHILDREN
This book is for children of all ages from seven to ninety-seven. The stories are fun, easy to read, and deceptively simple and they contain a wealth of spiritual insight and wisdom. The stories follow the timeless tradition of all good fairy tales which the reader can enjoy at many levels. Not only are they entertaining, they are indeed "wise stories" containing spiritual wisdom that is universal in its appeal.
First edition 1947
E
————————————————————————————
926
Edited by Ivan Cooke
THE RETURN OF ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE
In the year 1931 a certain occult brotherhood in France, well known for its good and charitable work in Paris, received a mysterious message by means of a unique and secret method. This communication, which did not proceed by means of telepathy or mediumship, came from a Brotherhood of Adepts living in the Himalayas, who were working ceaselessly for the spiritual illumination of mankind. "Since his recent death", the message ran, "Sir Arthur Conan Doyle has awakened to a life on the other side and has been greatly surprised at the real conditions prevailing there. He now urgently desires, with the Sages' help, to give to the world a restatement of the earlier beliefs once held by him both as a confirmed Spiritualist and as a champion of that movement. This restatement is to prove a new revelation about the life after death, which he is now enabled to desribe from his actual experience. This revelation forms the true core of religion for those who seek it, for it gives an essentially reasonable explanation of the compassionate law governing life, death, and the life hereafter.
First edition 1933
J
————————————————————————————
927
Jeannie H Judd
BEYOND THE RAINBOW CLOUD
In this account of life-altering experiences, of joyful reunion and a mutually shared journey of discovery, much-missed TV gardening presenter Geoff Hamilton, an apparent non-believer in most matters esoteric while incarnare, returns to share with readers glimpses of his etheric life now, and pesonally created "bit of heaven" gardens. Through Jeannie, Geoff also channels his thoughts on many confusing aspects of physical life, gleaned from knowledge he has gained since passing. In the hope his truth will help liberate those struggling with various problems, Geoff has chosen to come back and help guide us all in ways of living our physical lives joyfully to the full, free from controlling misconceptios and fear, demonstrating the natural continuance from life to the life beyond death.
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
928
B Abdy Collins
DEATH IS "NOT" THE END
The great majority of those who consider that survival is proved and call themselves spirtitualists, base their conviction on some personal experience or experiences. Few have the time or inclination to study the evidence as a whole. Intimate personal experiences convince those who are fortunate enough to meet with them but do nothing to help those who are so unlucky as not to have them and will never break down the opposition of the inveterate sceptic and the scientific and religious world. The real case for survival rests on the great mass of evidence which has been recorded mainly in the last eighty years or so. Numerous books have been written purporting to deal with the whole question, but they are either incomplete or else so voluminous that the ordinary person cannot or will not acquant himself with their contents. The object of this little book is to give a summary or outline of the case for survival in such a form that anyone can comprhend it and with such brevity that anyone interested in the subject can find leisure to read it. At the same time references are given under each heading to some of the best books or records so that any particular line of inquiry may be followed further.
First edition 1939
D
————————————————————————————
929
Harry Edwards
SPIRIT HEALING
In another excellent book, Harry Edwards explains how the gift of healing manifests itself, how it can be developed, and what the healer feels while the healing is taking place.
First edition 1960
H
————————————————————————————
930
Harry Edwards
THE POWER OF SPIRITUAL HEALING
"This book is not so much a scientific appreciation of spiritual healing as an effort to present the healing story in a simple way to enable everyone to have a measure of understandng of its powers, processes and purpose and how all who are in need can benefit from it. Its scope takes into account the healing activities in the churches and other healing movements, outlining the common denominators that link them together on the premise that spiritual healing is God's gift to all His children, irrespective of race or creed. Its main purpose is to show how healing can help all who are sick, no matter what the affliction may be, and from my experiences and stories written by those who have been healed from "incurable" diseases to illustrate the manner which recoveries take place" Harry Edwards
First edition 1963
H
————————————————————————————
931
Robert A. Monroe
JOURNEYS OUT OF THE BODY
When, unpredictably and against his will, Robert Monrow began to have out-of-body experiences, he was frightened and disbelieving. He found that he could leave his physical body to places far removed from the material and spiritual realities of life on earth. He came to inhabit a world unbounded by death or time. As Robert met many other people who have had similar experiences and read the literature of the East that documents the long history of this phenomenon his fears were alleviated. His journeys became more frequent and began to change his life. This classic, first-hand account of out-of-body experiences challenges us to revise our ideas about life and death. His step-by-step instructions invite the reader to initiate their own out-of-body experiences. Robert Monroe is the founder of the internationally renowned Monroe Institute for Applied Sciences, known for its work on the effects of sound wave forms on human behaviour, and the Mind Research Institute, which undertakes extensive psychological and psychic research.
First edition 1972
F
————————————————————————————
932
Robert A. Monroe
FAR JOURNEYS
In his second book Robert Monroe introduces readers to his remarkable excursions out-of-body and into outer consciousness. Now, after more than a decade of in-depth psychological and psychic research, he presents an all-new, all-true mesmerizing odyssey that takes you even further beyond the known dimensions of the physical universe. Written with great insight and wit, Far Journeys offers a new awareness of the untapped resources and limitless possibilities of the human mind.
First edition 1985
F
————————————————————————————
933
Colin Wilson
BEYOND THE OCCULT
Colin Wilson has been exploring the field of the paranormal ever since he began the research for his first highly successful book, The Occult. Now, after twenty years of further research, he examines the whole spectrum of the mystical and paranormal, producing a general occult theory that is at least as convincing and powerful as the evidence for the existence of atomic particles. Linking fascinating glimpses into the universe of the paranormal with the latest scientific thinking on the nature of "psychic" reality, he begins with the usually unseen powers of the human mind: ESP, precognition, clairvoyance, psychokinesis, psychometry, dowsing. From there he moves on to the profoundly mysterious: poltergeists, spirit possession, reincarnation - that have convinced him of the reality of disembodied spirits. In Beyond the Occult Colin Wilson puts forward a powerful case that our so-called "normal" experience may in fact be subnormal, and that evolution may have brought us near the edge of a quantum leap into a hugely expanded human consciousness.
First edition 1988
F
————————————————————————————
934
J Dover Wellman
A PRIEST'S PSYCHIC DIARY
Are psychic experiences contrary to the accepted revelations of Christian faith? J. Dover Wellman thinks not, and this story of his ministry describes the many acts of healing and exorcism which he has performed through a specially manifested power. Some people call this telepathy or second sight, but he is conscious only of its divine origin. Reflecting on his experiences, he argues that extra-sensory perceptions have combined with the traditional Christian dimension to shed light on such questions as the relation of life to death and of the soul to the body, and suggests that the Church needs to take account of psychic faculties so that they may be used for good.
First edition 1977
E
————————————————————————————
935
J Dover Wellman
A PRIEST AND THE PARANORMAL
Paranormal experiences may be simple, gentle and re-assuring, sometimes categorised as coincidence. Others can be complex, disturbing and even frightening. In this book the author describes some examples of them occurring in his early years, and some in which he has been involved during his forty years ministry as a priest of the Church of England. He views them as re-inforcing faith in the lordship of Jesus Christ over the spiritual realm, and the reality of His healing Presence. He believes, therefore, that the Church should ernestly consider, and be concerned with the paranormal.
First edition 1988
G
————————————————————————————
936
May Clark
TEACHING OF INFINITE WISDOM
"My training for mediuship began five years ago, under the leadership of St Leonards based international medium and lecturer Teresa Doherty, who's encouragement I have found invaluable helping me to bring forward spirit guides who's teachings hold much wisdom, those who have listened to them have asked that they might be published, which has now been made possible. I hope all who read this book may find help, guidance, comfort and a greater awareness from the truth they bring". May Clark
First edition 1994
C
————————————————————————————
937
Sophia Williams
YOU ARE PSYCHIC
"Sophia Williams is one of Americas most well known mediums. Born in Kansas City, she lived for ten years in Chicago, and finished growing up in New York. At 16 she went into vaudeville as a dancer. When her mother passed away her father attended a Spiritualist meeting and received a message that convinced him of the reality of survival. The author began to study psychic phenomena and metaphysical philosophy and with her father, sister and son (now a colonel in the U.S. Air Force), she began to sit every night. There were loud raps on the very first occasion, and a code was established. After four years of development work, Mrs Williams began to hear a high frequency sound in her apartment. This soon distilled into intelligible words. The phenomenon occurred in bright light, and continued throughout her mediumship. Mrs Williams also developed clairvoyance and clairaudience and from her immense expertise, the valuable lessons in this book were derived."
First edition 1946
C
————————————————————————————
938
Christine Wicker
THE SPIRITS OF LILY DALE
Twenty thousand visitors a year travel to Lily Dale, the birthplace of Spiritualism and the oldest and largest community of Spiritualists in the world. They come to this little Victorian village in upstate New York to consult the town's mediums, who can pull dead relatives from the beyond, predict the future, and provide healing and solace. This book delights, entertains and pulls at the heart strings, as Christine Wicker, who came prepared to scoff, stays to learn her own lessons about the limits and possibilities of what humans can know. Through the extraordinary stories of men and women in search of hope and peace, as well as her own discoveries, Christine has woven a gripping tale. Sometimes laugh-out-loud funny, often tender, and ultimately profound, The Spirits of Lily Dale is a moving portrait of love, loss and belief.
First edition 2003
G
————————————————————————————
939
Dore Deverell
LIGHT BEYOND THE DARKNESS
Dore Deverell's son Richard had led a difficult life, plagued by physical and mental illness and depression. When he committed suicide at the age of 36, Dore was naturally devastated, suffering the intense anguish of a mother's loss. But she was determined to search for healing and reconciliation. This book is the first-hand account of how Dore Deverell made contact with Richard after his death.
First edition 1996
E
————————————————————————————
940
Gregory Haye through the trance mediumship of Mick Avery
SPIRIT WALKS WITH GREGORY
This second book by Gregory Haye continues the stance of greater thought enabling the reader to understand the connection between their spirit and the world on which they live. Individuals sometimes tend to believe that only those who are aware of their gifts of insight can understand such subjects and so fail to identify their right of access to their true pathway. This tendancy is extended to the perception of how any one may bring about real change for themselves through this, or any other like doorway, and this itself creates a vacuum in front of it. Knowledge is to share, and this book serves to show how self-improvement can change our thoughts and perspectives into something real and positive, for the good of all. With setting the path of right thought, giving everyone a way to see and put aside the pain and fear they carry within, it shows how they may embrace a better vision of life - not just for themselves but for those to follow.
First edition 2003
F
————————————————————————————
941
James Christie
THE LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS
The incredible true story of Stephen Holbrook and his contact with the world of spirit. Stephen Holbrook has been described as "Britain's Most Accurate Medium". Author James Christie, who has had more than thirty years experience working in the realm of the paranormal, has written a highly revealing and illuminating biography that not only gives deep insight into the every day life of a modern clairvoyant, but also provides a valuable introduction to the world of spiritualism.
First edition 2000
F
————————————————————————————
942
James Christie
OUT OF THIS WORLD
Stephen offers compelling evidence for life after death. In so doing he brings reassurance and comfort to hundreds of people night after night, acting as a "telephone exchange" between this world and the next. This book provides a more detailed account of Stephen's work, and also gives a more intimate view of his character. In this volume not only do we get a clearer vision of Stephen's gifts of clairvoyance we also meet the family man and the reconteur and the reader is allowed a glimpse of his remarkable sense of humour! Since the publication of part one of this ongoing biography, many people have wished to share the messages they have received from Stephen during his demonstarations. These are touchingly recountered, providing personal proof that their loved ones have indeed survived death.
First edition 2002
G
————————————————————————————
943
Dolores Cannon
BETWEEN DEATH AND LIFE
What happens at the point of death? Where do we go afterwards? Does one's personality survive after death? How are the good and the bad experiences for life accounted for? What is the purpose of life? These are questions everybody asks. No one is better qualified to provide reasonable answers than Dolores Cannon. During fifteen years of detailed research, this widely-experienced, well-respected, past-life regression therapist has accumulated a mass of credible information about the death experience and what lies beyond. While reliving their dying experiences, hundreds of subjects reported the same memories. The similarity and sincerity of their recollections are too convincing to be ignored. This book is a good introduction to the death experience, to guides and guardian angels, to ghosts and walk-ins. It examines different levels of existence in the spirit realms; the healing places for the damaged; the schools where we integrate lessons learned on Earth and where we discover the laws of the Universe; how we plan our next incarnation, the lessons to be learned and future karmic relations before birth.
First edition 1993
G
————————————————————————————
944
Barbro Karlen
AND THE WOLVES HOWLED
For as long as she can remember, Barbro Karlen has harboured terrible memories of a previous existence on earth as the Jewish girl Anne Frank, author of the famous Diary. Until recently, she had kept this knowledge private. Now, prompted by a series of events which culminated in a struggle for her survival, she is ready to tell her story. "An extraordinary book… deserves to be take seriously" International Herald Tribune
First edition 1997
I
————————————————————————————
945
Arielle Ford
HOT CHOCOLATE FOR THE MYSTICAL SOUL
101 true stories of miracles, angels and healing. Like a cup of hot chocolate on a cold night, the inspiring collection of stories in this volume will nourish and soothe your soul. Storytellers from all walks of life reveal the mystical things that have happened in their lives. Doctors, lawyers, actors, teachers, postmen, musicians, amongst others, describe experiences that have deeply affected their view of the world. These include miracles, near-death experiences, encounters with holy men and women, divine interventions and amazing coincidences - there is such a wonderful variety that each reader will find many that touch them personally. Hot Chocolate for the Mystical Soul includes contributions from many leading figures of the spirituality movement, including Neale Donald Walsch and Joan Borysenko. It is the perfect book for anyone who loves magic and mystery, and who believes that an unseen, loving presence is watching over us.
First edition 1998
I
————————————————————————————
946
Carolyn de la Hey
LIFELINE
This book is extremely practical in supplying answers to the perennial questions which arise in man's mind about immortality, good and evil, suffering, and why we are here on Earth at all. Carolyn de la Hey became interested in psychic research as a result of her own and other people's experiences. Her investigations into the subject have left her well qualified to record the teachings relayed through Elizabeth Bedford from the Spirit World. It is to this Spirit World that we shall all go when our time and our work on Earth are completed. Elizabeth Bedford is a highly respected and gifted trance medium with a reputation second to none. She has over forty years experience behind her, and her views on the faculty of mediumship are enlightening.
First edition 1978
H
————————————————————————————
947
Margery Eyre
THE REVEALING LIGHT
Whilst carrying on the active exterior life demanded of the wife of a member of parliament, and with a growing famly, Margery Eyre developed the receptivity which enabled her to listen to the voice of her inner spiritual teacher, finding him a being very close to her. In this way she obtained the spiritual lessons recorded in this diary. These, though personal to her, have also proved invaluable over the years to many leading an often lonely life and facing difficult spiritual problems, but without the direct and kindly spiritual advice she received. Advice pointing gently to a way forward - rewarding though disiplined.
First edition 1962
D
————————————————————————————
948
Margery Eyre
THE SEEKER AND THE FINDING
Many who have enjoyed in life a close and loving companionship nevertheless feel that this somehow never reaches the ultimate in closeness. Still more have found their life deprived of any worthwhile relationships. Is this persistent sense in human beings of the possibility of ever-growing companionship no more than an illusion, born of emotional starvation? Or is it true and real, capable of being satisfied, although in terms not at first expected or understood? Is it possible to reach such companionship with one now beyond the veil of death, who has never been known in this earth at all? This book - a sequel to The Revealing Light - tells how such a close companionship came about. The price to be paid for it was one of continual inner discipline and often of sacrifice. It involved constant hard work in eliminating weaknesses and difficulties in the author's own character. On the way, she was called upon to throw away many of her personal spiritual treasures, and hard though this was, in the end the loss was turned to gain. The reader of this enthralling spiritual pilgrimage will find how worthwhile this inner journey proved to be, and the subtle and unexpected rewards it brought.
First edition 1974
H
————————————————————————————
949
Iris Gunner
CHOICES
The Story of a Psychic. "A medium or psychic is no different to anyone else, all without exception have the "6th Sense," we are but forerunners of our future progression, i.e.. learning of the spirit world and how to "tune in with it," and we are only instruments, a link, to help I feel, our fellow people. The animals of the earth as Saint Francis of Assisi says are among Gods very special creatures, they help us work, carry us, guard our homes, but most of all they bring us joy and laughter. The biggest lesson on my own particular path has been to teach me respect for all life forms and life itself." In this enlightening book Iris shares with us the spiritual experiences that she has had on her own unusual journey.
First edition 1999
C
————————————————————————————
950
Sonia Choquette
DIARY OF A PSYCHIC
Shattering the myth that being psychic is weird, sinister,or at best reserved for the special or strange, Sonia lends proof to the truth that the sixth sense is our natural God-given inner compass - without it, we'll lose our way. With disarming candor and humor, she shares her own psychic journey, including all of the struggles she's encountered along the way. Sonia who grew up in a large Catholic family in Denver, not only sees the future (as well as past lives), but she can see a person's soul plan and purpose in life.
First edition 2003
I
————————————————————————————
951
Jess Stearn
THE DOOR TO THE FUTURE
Jess Stearn investigates the startling truth about the men and women who can see into the future, whose strange predictions have baffled science for centuries. One lady he spoke to about a prediction she had been given early in life told him the following: "You know," the actress said, When I was still unknown in New York, having a difficult time getting even bit parts, a woman named Rava told me I was going to become a world-famous star." She seemed rather amused that the prediction had materialized. "That would have been a pretty good guess for anyone looking like you," I said dubiously. "Perhaps," she said, "but she was rather definite about what I was going to do." I shrugged as she went on.. "But she was certainly wrong about one thing." She laughed. "She said I was going to become a princess." I was not to think about this again, at least not for another year or so, when the Philadelphia-born beauty met Prince Ranier and they shortly thereafter became Prince and Princess of Monaco.
First edition 1963
J
————————————————————————————
952
channelled by Irene Bays
ENTWINING LIVES
This book is the first venture of The Eastbourne Christian Spiritualist Church into the publication of works of importance to Spiritualists and others who are seeking the Truth of Life and the Hereafter. It represents a verbatim record of the messages received through a trance medium, sitting with a group of like minded people over a period of some two years. This book will, by its teachings, help you to help others - especially in the field of healing. It also contains many prophesies, some of which have already taken place.
First edition 1994
K
————————————————————————————
953
J. E. Best
LINK AND COMMUNIQUE
This book takes a far-reaching look at phychical events. It does so in the context of a narrative of exploration. The narrative starts at a time of acute personal crisis for the author - in fact the story is virtually compelled by this crisis. A motor accident was responsible for the sudden death of his fiancee, Marjorie. He and she had discovered - it seemed remarkably - that, mutually, they could operate certain forms of access to one another at will and regardless of separation by distance. The fact of this ability and of its continuation after her death convinced the author that Marjorie still existed as her own self. From that point there emerged a fascinating line of progress: the author's inevitable quest for understanding was met by a series of developments, some totally unexpected and puzzling - themselves adding to his motivation. What sort of world do we live in if it assures the survival of human personality beyond death? How does one properly think of that life beyond? How do the answers fit in with the important growth of ideas of these present times? Marjorie, from a standpoint which could resolve such momentous questions, was anxious to offer enlightenment. Her response was given in an ongoing communication; and harnessing many resources to its progressive expansion. The expansion took the quest far past the possibilities of the initiating and out-of-the-ordinary link-up established in Marjorie's lifetime. It pieces together far-ranging psychical issues and relates them to existing knowledge. And in a field which is essentially human it does much to support the deeper aspirations of the human spirit.
First edition 1991
I
————————————————————————————
954
Michael Grosso, Ph.D.
EXPERIENCING THE NEXT WORLD
From the scientific underground of psychic research comes a stunning report on the evidence for life after death. But all the proof in the world is nothing when compared to actual experience with the place beyond. This book takes the reader to the next level - and offers a more personal kind of journey. If there is a "next world," it must be nearby, and the path leads through the gateways of our own minds. Philosopher Michael Grosso shows us how to open these passages - or at least peek through a keyhole - and glimpse what may lie beyond.
First edition 2004
G
————————————————————————————
955
LaserLight Videos 
SÉANCE
Is there another level of existence awaiting us after death? Mediums, claiming to be called by spirits, conduct Seances with the dead. Through these psychically gifted people, departed loved ones send messages of comfort.
First edition 1996
F
————————————————————————————
956
John Holland
BORN KNOWING
In Born Knowng, psychic John Holland explains in his open and candid way how he dealt with his conflict by coming to terms, and finally accepting, his rare abilities as a spirit messenger who helps people connect with those who have passed on. Born in the tough suburbs of Boston, John coped with a difficult childhood, where he was ridiculed by his family and society, leaving him feeling isolated because of his psychic abilities. He refused to acknowledge his gift until a near-fatal automobile accident amplified his skills to the point that he had to learn how to control what was once pushed away. Drawn by the history and knowledge of spiritualism in England, John went on a two-year journey throughout Great Britain. He tells the story of his training in the British spiritualist organizations and his time at Arthur Findlay College, an institution for psychic studies that John refers to humorously as "Spirit Boot Camp." He goes on to explain how he gained acceptance and respect within this tightly knit, often-conservative community. Throughout the book, John presents real-life case studies where he discusses his readings with clients, the effect on their lives, and the sense of closure people feel, knowing that their loved ones who have passed on are still with them.
First edition 2003
H
————————————————————————————
957
Gary E. Schwartz, Ph.D.
THE AFTERLIFE EXPERIMENTS
John Edward, Suzane Northrup and George Anderson are just a few of the prominent American mediums who have been accused of being frauds. But what if a respected scientist challenged them to make contact with the beyond under controlled laborotory conditions? What if the results not only stunned a skeptical scientist but also offered astonishing answers to a timeless question: Is there life after death? Risking his academic reputation, Dr Gary E. Schwartz asked well-known mediums to become part of a series of experiments to prove, or disprove, the existence of an afterlife. This riveting narrative, with electrifying transcripts, documents stringently monitored experiments in which mediums attempted to contact dead friends and relatives of "sitters" who were masked from view and never spoke, depriving the mediums of any clues. In this book are the results that awed sitters and researchers alike.
First edition 2001
I
————————————————————————————
958
The Lynwood Fellowship
THE LYNWOOD FELLOWSHIP NEWSLETTER
The Lynwood Fellowship for Spiritual and Metaphysical Studies was founded in 1983 by Medium and Author Don Galloway and a group of well experienced people in the fields of study of the Paranormal, including all aspects of Psychical Research and every aspect of Holistic Healing. Residential seminars are held in Derby, Castleton and Scarborough giving a warm, friendly welcome both to residents and none residents alike who are keen to spend a few days in the company of like minded individuals. The week long seminars offer a wonderful programme of events that include evidence of survival from highly gifted regular and visiting mediums, enlightening philosophical talks, awareness workshops and group meditation. The Quarterly Newsletter gives members the opportunity to share moving stories, experiences and poems..etc, and informs of future events and seminars. Back Issues: www.jhardaker.plus.com
2 Issues
First edition No Date
B
————————————————————————————
959
The Abu Trust
THE ABU TRUST
AUDIO CD ( AUDIO TAPE-959T )
The Abu Trust was formed in 1990 to promote the profound spiritual teachings of Abu. Many others also communicated from the spirit planes through the fine mediumship of W.F. Rickard, to the Norman Hunt Circles over many years. The "Circle" led by Norman Hunt sat at Tunbridge Wells, Kent for 15 years. Approximately 12 dedicated members met regularly at least twice a week and tape recordings were made during the sittings. This CD has been produced to provide the listener with some background information about the Abu Trust and the informative spiritual teachings, science and philosophy available through audios and books. Audio CD www.abutrust.co.uk
First edition No Date
————————————————————————————
960
Vicki Wells
THE HIGHLAND POSTAL LENDING LIBRARY
THE HIGHLAND POSTAL LENDING LIBRARY Another Free Postal Lending Library now exists in the Highlands of Scotland. Details can be obtained by contacting Vicki Wells at The Highland Postal Lending Library, "Strathyre", 30 Sutors View, Nairn, IV12 5BT. Tel: 01667 451863. e-mail: vicki@wills4528.freeserve.co.uk www.thpll.co.uk
First edition No Date
————————————————————————————
961
David Hodges
DO WE SURVIVE DEATH
A descriptive bibliography and discussion on the evidence supporting survival. Although the modern, mainstream, view is that death is the end of everything, historically most people have believed in some form of survival and recent surveys suggest that this remains a widely-held belief. But is there any real evidence supporting a continuation of life after death, or is it a belief based on the fear of eventual oblivion? In the form of a detailed descriptive bibliography and discussion, Do We Survive Death? surveys a wide range of research and investigation published over 150 years. It covers many of the readily-accessible books and reports which describe the evidence supporting the concept of survival. It concludes that the weight of available evidence, much of which is of a sound scientific nature, strongly supports survival.
First edition 2004
F
————————————————————————————
962
Derek Acorah
THE PSYCHIC ADVENTURES OF DEREK ACORAH
Star of TV's Most HauntedDerek Acorah first noticed his psychic gifts as a child and shortly after his early football career with Liverpool FC, quickly became in demand as a medium. He is now the UK's number one TV psychic, appearing regularly on LIVING tv's hugely successful Most Haunted, as well as Celebrity Most Haunted and Psychic Live. From his hugely popular and personal readings to his hit televised explorations, Derek has dealt with some of Britain's most notorious spirits and conducted countless haunting investigations. The sceptics are being silenced. Believers are being blinded by the light. What will YOU find when you enter the psychic adventures of Derek Acorah ?
First edition 2004
C
————————————————————————————
963
Derek Acorah
GHOST HUNTING WITH DEREK ACORAH
Star of TV's Most HauntedDerek Acorah first noticed his psychic gifts as a child and shortly after his early football career with Liverpool FC, quickly became in demand as a medium. He is now the UK's number one TV psychic, appearing regularly on LIVING tv's hugely successful Most Haunted, as well as Celebrity Most Haunted and Psychic Live. From his hugely popular and personal readings to his hit televised explorations, Derek has dealt with some of Britain's most notorious spirits and conducted countless haunting investigations. The sceptics are being silenced. Believers are being blinded by the light. What will YOU find when you enter the psychic adventures of Derek Acorah ?
First edition 2005
C
————————————————————————————
964
Archie E. Roy
THE ARCHIVES OF YOUR MIND
Professor Emeritus of Astronomy in the University of Glasgow, Archie E. Roy is a Fellow of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, the Royal Astronomical Society, the Institute of Physics and the British Interplanetary Society. He is also a member and previous President of the Society for Psychical Research and Founder President of the Scottish Society for Psychical Research. In this book his choice of well authenticated cases spanning three continents, investigated sometimes over many years by some of the world’s most respected psychologists, physicists and psychical researchers provides weighty evidence that the paranormal exists.
First edition 2005
K
————————————————————————————
965
Ada Mckay
WHY I AM A SPIRITUALIST
This book is intended to be a very simple introduction to the Spiritulist faith containing a very personal statement of Ada McKay’s beliefs and why she believes in it, as apposed to the teachings of the established Christian Churches. A very interesting perspective on what Spiritulism means, providing sufficient interest for those to follow on and explore Spiritulism for themselves.
First edition 2007
B
————————————————————————————
966
Stan A. Ballard Rodger Green
THE SILVER BIRCH BOOK OF QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS
Why are we here? What happens when we die? Do we reincarnate on earth? ... and hundreds of other questions which been put to the spirit guide Silver Birch over the years. The answers provided by this great spiritual teacher are the essence of simplicity and his words are imbued with compassion, love and understanding. They will comfort the bereaved, inspire the seeker and encourage everyone who reads them to review their life and its purpose.
First edition 1998
F
————————————————————————————
967
Allison Dubois
DON'T KISS THEM GOODBYE
Allison Dubois is a gifted psychic medium. Her instincts have helped find missing people, she has predicted future events and can sense ones thoughts. These are some of the extrodinary gifts that define this remarkable medium. A wife and mother whose life is the inspiration for the TV show Medium. If you have ever questioned whether there is an afterlife, this book will help you see that there is a living energy beyond death.
First edition
F
————————————————————————————
968
Aurthur Findlay
THE UNFOLDING UNIVERSE
This book completes completes Aurthur Findlay’s much acclaimed triology, the two previous books being “On the edge of the Etheric” and “The Rock of Truth.” Mr Findlay writes of a “new era.” The days of faith are passing and the day of of knowledge has arrived. Consequently creeds, dogmas, ceremonials and rites must fade away in the light of the new knowledge, which must in time be accepted by all mankind, not by faith but from experience. Spiritualism is the name he gives to this new knowledge. He consistently appeals to facts and not to faith and never departs from the scientific method. His philosophy and psychic experiences satisfies all human desires as to life, conduct on earth, and our destiny after death.
First edition 1988
K
————————————————————————————
969
Susan Phoenix
OUT OF THE SHADOWS
Having suffered the loss of her husband in a helicopter crash, then losing both her parents soon after, it wasn’t until three years later she was able to come to terms with what had happened. With the power of her angel guides and with the help of clairvoyants Susan became to understand that her husband was, as she suspected, still very much part of her life. This is a unique testimony of the inspirational help available to all of us from the spirit world. A story of a journey back from grief with warmth, humour, candour and faith, to inspire us all.
First edition 2005
F
————————————————————————————
970
Emma Hardinge Britten
AUTOBIOGRAPHY
The extraordinary life of Emma Hardinge Britten has been a source of inspiration to many Spiritualists throughout the past one hundred and fifty years. She was the founder and editor of “Two Worlds” and journeyed throughout the world publicising her own experience and philosophy of Spiritualism. This autobiographical account of Emma’s life is both astonishing, interesting and electrifying to say the least. The power of the Spirit world did not only manifest itself in her life, but expressed itself positively, through her, bringing about The National Federation of Spiritualists which later changed its name to the Spiritualists’ National Union.
First edition
F
————————————————————————————
971
Tony Orizen
MORE PHILOSOPHY OF SILVER BIRCH
This book contains a compendium of Silver Birch’s philosophy and teachings as they relate to personal, national and even international affairs. They contain his views as recorded verbatim during seven years sittings of Hannen Swaffer’s home circle. The subjects chosen are deliberately diverse. He welcomes the thorny questions from which many would prefer to shy away from. In simple but profound language he paints a vocal masterpiece with an economy of words skilfully used to their full potential.
First edition 1988
F
————————————————————————————
972
Sir William Crookes
CROOKES AND THE SPIRIT WORLD
Sir William Crookes was one of the most renowned scientists of the 19th century. This book documents the scientific experiments carried out by Crookes to test and prove the reality of the well authenticated medium Daniel Douglas Home. Home’s mediumship was genuine and appeared to transcend the laws of nature. Convinced though he was that there was a “psychic” force in the world unaccounted for by orthodox science, he maintained a rather guarded attitude to the purported spirits assumed by his Spiritulaist contempories to lie behind the paranormal phenomena. His shifting views on survival and spirit entities are among the curious features examined in some detail in this book.
First edition 1972
K
————————————————————————————
973
George G.  Ritchie
ORDERED TO RETURN
In December, 1943, 20 Year old Army private George Ritchie died of pneumonia. Nine minutes later he came back profoundly changed. What happened to him while his dead body lay under a sheet would change his life, and that of his family, friends and patients. He briefly recounts the strange experience in his first book Return from Tomorrow and then tells what happed later, including the real miracles that he has seen in his years of practice as a physician and psychiatrist. What’s more he offers penetrating insights into what is wrong with American Life today and how it can be set right.
First edition 1998
F
————————————————————————————
974
Lyn G De Swarte
SPIRITUALISM
Spiritualism is concerned with communication with spirits, but is also a religion, a philosophy and a way of life. At its heart is the belief that spirit exists distinct from matter; that not only is life eternal but that this can be proved through mediumship. This introductory guide explains the history of Spiritualism, clairvoyance, clairsentience, clairaudience and inspiration, the difference between psychics and mediums, spirit possession, Spiritualist healing, psychic surgery and Spiritualism in the 21st century.
First edition 1999
B
————————————————————————————
975
Stephen Turoff
PSYCHIC SURGEON
Every day an average of fifty people make their way to Stephen Turoff’s clinic. Patients from all over the world travel to see him. Some critics call him a fake but for many people who have been healed from life threatening conditions he is a miracle worker. This is the story of Stephen’s life and healing work and describes how his surgical techniques have developed over the last twenty years. Twenty four years ago he encounted Sai Baba, the Indian mystic, who influenced his work in fascinating ways. Those who meet him are intrigued by this ordinary working man who speaks with the wisdom of an Indian sage.
First edition 1997
F
————————————————————————————
976
Sir Oliver  Lodge
MAKING OF MAN
In this book Sir Oliver Lodge gives some reason for his optimistic attitude to life and the universe. He seeks to prove that evolution is a reality leading to a real increase of value; and that the history of mankind provides sufficient grounds for a reasoned hope of almost infinite progress. It is marked not only by his intellectual sincerity and precision but also by the reverence with which Sir Oliver always approaches the deep problems of life. He has not only the sense of proportion but that rarer quality, the sense of eternity.
First edition 1938
F
————————————————————————————
977
Deepack Chopra
LIFE AFTER DEATH
With warmth, logic and understanding Dr Chopra explores the theory that death is an illusion of the senses and that the soul survives in an ongoing spiral of refinement that ends in enlightenment. Drawing upon his personal experience, the wisdom of ancient Vedic philosophy and state-of the-art particle physics. Chopra helps us to overcome our fears and to consider all the remarkable possibilities that may await us in the afterlife. Thought provoking exercises offer a first hand experience of these and other ideas, encouraging spirtitual growth and readiness without requiring anyone to abandon their beliefs.
First edition 2006
F
————————————————————————————
978
Mary T. Browne
THE POWER OF KARMA
Karma is the powereful ancient law of cosmic cause and effect; your actions in past lifetimes can determine what happens to you ..... today! Put simply what goes round comes round, but you do have the power to control destiny, no matter what your past karma. Renowned psychic Mary T. Browne brings fascinating real life stories from her clients who have transformed their lives by changing their karma. With indispensable tips and powerful affirmations she teaches you how to do the same, so you can find greater health, love, security and balance in your life.
First edition 2003
C
————————————————————————————
979
Gordan Smith
THE UNBELIEVABLE TRUTH
The internationlly respected medium Gordan Smith astounds people with the messages he brings from the other side. For many years he has encountered what has been termed the paranormal world - a world which challenges our collective understanding of what is real. Gordan guides us through this unseen world and explains in his own down to earth style, what happens when we die, what the afterlife is like, reincarnation, memories of past lives, out of body experiences, the truth about ghosts, poltergeists and hauntings and many other subjects.
First edition 2004
K
————————————————————————————
980
Richard  Webster
SPIRIT GUIDES AND ANGEL GAURDIANS
A workbook for spiritual contacts is at once a gripping series of firsthand accounts. A well organised source of historical information, and a straigthtforward how-to book. This book shows you step by step exactly how to contact your own invisible helpers, and how to find out, or achieve, anything you wish.
First edition 2002
F
————————————————————————————
981
Joan Hodgeson
WHY ON EARTH
The commonest form of suffering is the ignorance that man is spirit in a mortal body, and that spirit is free, deathless, and is divine and living as its origin. This is the central principle of White Eagles teaching and is the essence of all religion. This book was written to provide young people with an introduction to White Eagles teaching.
First edition 1995
C
————————————————————————————
982
Jacky Newcomb
ANGELS WATCHING OVER ME
An account of many miraculous and uplifting stories of real-life contact from our loved ones and angels on the “other side” of life, as well as a fascinating investigation into the secrets of afterlife communication. Learn simple and safe ways to reach out to your family of heavenly angels. These messages will bring comfort and healing to anyone who has lost someone.
First edition 2007
F
————————————————————————————
983
Gordan Smith
LIFE CHANGING MESSAGES
This entertaining and enthralling book by the UK’s most highly repected medium, Gordan Smith, will inspire and move you. He allows people to describe their experiences of his messages in their own words and talks about how he brings these messages to people, how they impact on him and what he understands about the nature of the other side.
First edition 2007
F
————————————————————————————
984
Lama Surya Das
LETTING GO OF THE PERSON YOU USED TO BE
For many people, recent years have been characterised by profound changes, whether they relate to financial upheavals, political shifts or massive losses of life to diease and violence. Even on a personal level, each person must confront the curves life throws his or her way. One of todays most respected spiritual teachers has crafted a fulfilling and important path to understanding and healing ourselves in this troubled world. Through his reflections, use of personal stories, anecdotes, practical execises and guided meditation, he addresses lifes most universal difficulties in a profound way that is accessible to all.
First edition 2004
C
————————————————————————————
985
Doris Forster
PEARLS OF WISDOM
This book is a collection of teachings which will appeal to all, to those simply seeking answers to lifes questions and to serious students already on the path of learning. It covers questions asked by all of us who seek explanations and enlightment, and covers topics such as relationships. reincarnation, healing, religion and clairvoyance, with truths and observations that are both simple and thought provoking.
First edition 1991
B
————————————————————————————
986
Linda Williamson
MEDIUMS AND THEIR WORK
A fresh insight and straightforward explanation of the fascinating but much misunderstood subject of mediumship. Still associsted in many peoples’s minds with table turning and disembodied voices, modern mediums employ a very different style to that of their Victorian forbears. Focusing on some of the most famous mediums in the country, with whom many the author has worked. She explores the mechanics of mediumship in simple terms amd offers advice for the readers who wish to investigate the subject further. Finally she explains how the potential for mediumship can be safely developed.
First edition 1994
F
————————————————————————————
987
Justine Picardie
IF THE SPIRIT MOVES YOU
Justine’s sister died of cancer and this book tells the story of her life a year after her sisters death. A search for the afterlife in the age of reason, of scepticism, of science. It tells of a yearning for a voice amongst the silence that appears when someone dies; or how the space fills itself. Filled with significant characters from Justine’s life as well as the spiritualists she encounters, its a poignant and sad book as well as brave and uplifting.
First edition 2001
F
————————————————————————————
988
Dr Brian Weiss
SAME SOUL, MANY BODIES
Dr Brian Weiss reveals how future lives can transform us in the present. We have all lived past lives. All of us will live future ones. What we do in this life will influence our lives to come as we evolve towards immortality. Using dozens of case histories, Dr Weiss demonstrates the therapeutic benefits of progression therapy to bring patients more peace, joy and healing, just as he has shown that the journeys into our past lives can cure physical or emotional wounds in the present.
First edition 2004
F
————————————————————————————
989
Sylvia  Browne
VISITS FROM THE AFTERLIFE
An internationally renowened psychics view of ghosts, spirits and hauntings. Sylivia Browne’s describes her personal encounters with ghosts and explains their appearences. In visiting haunted homes, ships and other locations, she comes face to face with the troubled spirits who are still unaware of their own fate. A journey through the afterlife providing an unprecedented look at how the spirit world influences our daily lives.
First edition 2004
F
————————————————————————————
990
Ray & Gillian Brown
A MERE GRAIN OF SAND
Ray Brown is a trance medium and for up to seven hours each working day he allows his body to be occupied by a remarkable “spiritual surgeon”, Paul of Tarsus. Ray has in the past thirty seven years healed thousands of people when conventional medicine could not help in Britain, Africa, Europe and Asia. Employing advanced medical science techniques, he says Paul has returned not only to to heal and ease suffering but to teach non Christian spirituality and answer that age old question: do we really survive physical death.
First edition 2004
K
————————————————————————————
991
Robert  Brown
WE ARE ETERNAL
Recounting his amazing life and work. Robert Brown vivdly recreates real-life encounters with spirits and their urgent messages for those still here – revealing what they tell him about life on the otherside and the universe we live in. He explains what authentic mediums can do and how to spot a fraud. How we can turn our own gifts with his expert guidance in developing clairvoyance, psychometry – even the ability to communicate with the spirit world. This book illustrates the power of love to transcend even death and presents a moving testimony to the fact that we are eternal.
First edition 2003
F
————————————————————————————
992
Sally  Morgan
MY PSYCHIC LIFE
At the age of four Sally saw her first ghost. Since then she has been speaking to spirits and passing on their messages, hopes and fears with astonishing accuracy. It took first hand experiences of intense conflict and personal turmoil, as well as a particular disaster in her life to help understand how to take control of the mysteries of the spirirt world and become a professional medium. Star of the popular ITV series Star Psychic this is Sally’s remarkable story.
First edition 2008
C
————————————————————————————
993
Dr Sam Parnia
WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU DIE
Working in hospitals Dr Sam Parnia faces life and death issues every day. Through his work in critical care, he became interested in some of his patients accounts of the experiences that they had while clinically at the point of death. After collecting these stories and gathering the latest research on the subject he set about his own series of experiments which has culminated in this book. His ground breaking study explores the answer to the ultimate question: what really happens when we die.
First edition 2005
K
————————————————————————————
994
Aruthur Conan Doyle
BOOK OF THE BEYOND
This book contains a remarkable series of messages from Sir Arthur during the eighteen months after his passing in 1930 through the medium Grace Cooke. They paint a vivid picture of the afterlife describing the planes of consciousness through which man evolves and which Sir Aurthur claims man can actually experience in this life. An inspiring testament which offers the reader a huge amount of hope and faith in the world of spirit, as well as a deeper knowledge of his or her own potential.
First edition 1994
F
————————————————————————————
995
Dr Brian Weiss
MESSAGES FROM THE MASTERS
A spiritual guidebook that shows you how to capture the healing energy of love. Dr Brian Weiss reflects on dozens of cases from his files and draws on the wisdom of the spirit guides known as The Masters to explore a range of topics including immortality, reincarnation, destiny, inner peace, health, happiness, our own past lives and how to uncover them.
First edition 2000
F
————————————————————————————
996
E.G. Fricke
GOD IS MY WITNESS
His diagnoses are uncanny. His achievements miraculous. There are no other words for it says actor Chrisopher Lee one of the many celebrities who have experienced the healing powers of Ted Fricker. An interesting insight into the fascinating life story of a man with extrodinary healing powers who describes himself as having a foot in both worlds, who offers hope to those who see nothing but the extinction of mind and body when they die.
First edition 1977
F
————————————————————————————
997
John Edward
AFTER LIFE
Internationmally acclaimed psychic medium John Edward presents a follow up to his first book “One Last Time” demonstrating again that grief, healing and hope are eternally intertwined and universal. John answers the most often asked questions about how the mediumship process works on the other side. He takes you inside his personal life as a husband and new father demonstrating through his own personal losses that your never to late to forgive – and never to far away to love.
First edition 2004
F
————————————————————————————
998
M.Scott Peck
IN HEAVEN AS ON EARTH
Dr M Scott Peck author of several non fiction books including “The Road Less Travelled”, gives us his single vision of what we can expect when life as we know it, ends.We follow the travels of Daniel, a writer and psychiatrist like Dr Peck himself, through the realm of the afterlife meeting with the guides who help him on his journey in a place of both wonder and familiarity. A profound book about the self – a book in which Dr Peck’s vision of how to thrive in the afterlife can teach us important things about living our own lives here on earth.
First edition 1996
F
————————————————————————————
999
Margaret Le Grange
THE SCENT OF ANGELS
Battlefield memories. True stories received in clairvoyance from servicemen and women serving during the Great War, World War 11, Korea, Japan and the Pacific, service men and women who never had a head stone or proper grave who were reported “missing presumed dead”. They made contact by using words, sounds and smells often when the author was in her garden, car or during her healing circles.
First edition 2005
C
————————————————————————————
1000
Jacky Newcomb
AN ANGEL SAVED MY LIFE
An inspiring collection of true stories from the other side, revealing how our Gaurdian Angels intervene in our lives, often in our darkest hour of need. The author recounts her own experiences of exploring her own spirituality and boundries, recounts experiences of others in different parts of the world and then looks at the mysteries of the afterlife and contacts through the veils of heaven.
First edition 2006
C
————————————————————————————